("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
                     `6_ 6  )   `-.  (     ).`-.__.`)
                     (_Y_.)'  ._   )  `._ `. ``-..-'
                    _..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
                   ((('   (((-(((''  ((((
                 K R I S T E N' S    C O L L E C T I O N
		_________________________________________
		                WARNING!
		This text file contains sexually explicit
		material. If you do not wish to read this
		type of literature, or you are under age,
		PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
		_________________________________________




			Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Triplet X Love Times 2: Book 4: Sex Camp
by DoubleDxxx (txlt2@yahoo.com)

***

Follow the Anderson kids to summer camp and the adults 
on an anniversary Caribean tour where one word 
describes what everyone finds no matter where they go: 
ORGASMS. (MF+/mf-teen+, ped, inc, bi, tor, bd, beast)

***

Chapter One – Love Is A Battlefield


"Listen kids," Stan said going over to where his kids 
had created a mini-bed of blankets and towels at one 
corner of the new family pool, "Jimmy and Miriam are 
getting ready to leave as well as Maggie, Lisa and 
those two young ladies that showed up late last night 
looking for her."

"Sallie and Betty weren't looking for Lisa," Lana said 
smiling as she continued to ride Dr. Lewis' cock, "they 
were looking for Pietro's cock, they literally pulled 
it out of my mouth when they showed up."

"Yeah," Hannah said as her Master fucked her doggy-
style, "they wouldn't let him alone for a second. I 
kept thinking of Louise and Marilyn every time I saw 
them."

"They do seem to be in some sort of pick me not her 
mode," Ron said as he started cumming in Hannah's twat, 
"Pietro seemed happy with them though."

"Unfortunately," Dr. Lewis said, "he's been thinking 
too much about something else these last two weeks and 
hasn't even noticed how happy they can make him." As he 
said this he glanced at the opposite corner where Lisa 
looked to be preparing to leave but Amy had her arms 
wrapped around her kissing her and refusing to let her 
go. Lisa finally gave a nod and Amy smiled happily and 
began once more kissing Lisa deeply.

John smiled and said, "I don't believe it, Amy has 
finally met her match."

"I can't believe she fell for a woman," Debbie said as 
John pumped her from above, "I mean she's so cock 
crazy."

"So is Katrina," Jason said, "but just look at the 
looks she's throwing Lana and Dr. Lewis. I really think 
she's jealous."

"No way," Lana said, "Katy fully accepts our 
relationship just as it is and never wants it to 
change."

"Right," Don said laughing as his cock continued to 
pump Jason's ass, "Dr. Lewis, if you were to analyze 
that look Katrina is throwing you right now, what would 
your analysis be?"

Dr. Lewis looked over to where Katrina was standing 
(surprisingly alone in the middle of a still very 
ongoing orgy) and smiling said, "I'd say she's getting 
close to making a decision to declare war."

"Kids," Stan said annoyed, "I came because Mr. Carson—
Jimmy—MY BOSS requested that you sing one last song 
before they leave. You think you can separate long 
enough to do that?"

"My pussy is dripping cum," Hannah said, "I can't sing 
like that."

Lana looked to Katrina and gave her a wave to come 
over. Katrina instantly smiled and ran over to her.

"You called me my Queen," she said literally pulling 
Lana up to her feet and pulling her right off Dr. 
Lewis' cock with a loud pop and kissing her.

"Katy," Lana said a little annoyed, "I just wanted to 
know if you can help Hannah out. We have to sing one 
last song and she needs a fast cleaning. No one can 
clean cum out of a twat faster than you."

"Oh," Katrina said looking a little down, "okay," and 
she dropped to her knees between Hannah's dripping 
pussy and started to suck the cum expertly out of 
Hannah.

"Is it my imagination," John said to Debbie, "or does 
your sister, the reigning Cum Whore among you all, not 
look so happy to be sucking cum out of a twat right 
now?"

As Katrina continued working, the rest of the Anderson 
kids walked over to where their instruments had been 
set up on the other corner of the beach. They had 
brought them out about an hour after their arrival and 
had been singing one or two songs every hour since then 
when the fucking slacked off a little. All the guests 
applauded as they took their positions, and as soon as 
Katrina was finished with her Hannah ran over to stand 
at Ana's right side leaving Ana (the lead voice) 
between her and Lana.

Debbie had gone over also and taking a mike said, 
"Triplet X Love Times 2 wishes to leave one final song, 
dedicated specifically to the Carson family as a final 
thank you for their generous gift to the Anderson 
family. With this song they remind us all that 
sometimes you just have to fight to win your love."

As John, Ron and Don began playing the musical 
introduction to the final songs, each of the girls 
(starting with Ana) spoke one of the introduction 
lines:

"We are young," Ana said.

"Heartbreak to heartbreak we stand," Hannah answered.

Lana threw Katrina a smile as she said, "No promises, 
no demands."

They then said together, "Love is a battlefield," 
before Ana actually started singing backed up by her 
sisters.

As they sang the song many looks and smiles were 
exchanged between many of those present: both Sallie 
and Betty were throwing Pietro smiles and determined 
looks, Pietro however was once more looking strongly at 
Amy who's eyes were set only at Lisa as Lisa looked 
back at Amy. 

On the other side of the pool the Masters and their 
pets of the newly formed BDSM branch of the OHPF club 
were all busy exchanging looks, while Patty looked 
admiringly and lovingly at Ana as she led the song. 
Dolly and Melissa standing next to Patty looked at each 
other and nodded with knowing smiles, having recently 
learned how true the lyrics of the song were.

Katrina however had one of the most determined looks as 
she absorbed the words and Dr. Lewis walked over to her 
and stood by her side. He looked at her smiling, but 
she looked at him a bit guiltily, he then put something 
in her hand. Katrina took it and after studying it for 
a while gave Dr. Lewis a smile, a nod and a quick thank 
you kiss on the cheek. 

***

When the song ended the guests that were leaving said 
their goodbyes and all except 5 that were staying at 
the Anderson house (Annie Styles, Marilyn Jacobs, Lisa 
Wise, Martha Wise and Louise Carson) left (Sallie Ramos 
and Betty Right left very grudgingly). The house had 
several other guest that were staying over until the 
kids (as well as Dr. Lewis and Patricia Clark) left for 
Summer Camp and the other adults for Stan and Laura's 
first anniversary cruise (Pietro and Amy included). The 
Summer Camp departure was two days away, while Stan's 
group would be leaving the day after that for Henry and 
Josephine Carter's yacht.

"I tell you there is no one more submissive than my pet 
Louise," Martha was arguing with the other masters.

"Come on," Annie said, "be real, my number one toy 
Marilyn taught Louise the meaning of submissive."

"Well my Red Toy may be new to all this," Jennifer 
Anderson (known to the rest of the Andersons as 
Dominatrix) said, "but I bet she could still give those 
two a run for their money."

"Fine," Ron said, "then let's go and settle this the 
only way possible, and when my Erotic Psycho shows 
these amateurs what a submissive toy pet really is, you 
can all crown me Master of the Year."

When he said this Martha said, "And what is this only 
way possible of proving it?"

"A TORTURETHON," Ron said, "we torture our pets until 
they have to break and use their safety phrase (I take 
you have all taught them a safety phrase and ordered 
them to use it when they have to)."

The other masters nodded while the pets' eyes all 
glowed at the thought of night of torture until they 
cracked.

"And where could we possibly hold an event like that," 
Annie asked.

Hannah whispered something to Ron and he smiled at her 
and nodding gave her a quick kiss as well as a slap in 
the face saying, "And the next time I want a suggestion 
I'll ask for it!" Hannah lowered her head and left her 
face expressionless, but inside she gave a joyous 
smile.

"My pet informed me that we are in luck, The Mistress 
of Pain is still away so her torture room is available 
for use. I don't think the Mistress' daughter or The 
Ever-Cumming Empress will stop us from using it." As he 
said this he cast an eye to where Amy was once more 
locked in a deep kiss with Lisa.

As they started to follow Hannah and Ron up, Ana asked, 
"Hey where are you heading?"

"The Mistress' lair," Ron answered, "we're going to 
have a little torturethon to prove that my pet is the 
number one slave around."

"So you're only going to be in the torture room," Ana 
said, "because a few of us have already booked her room 
of pleasure for a while."

"For now we'll only be there, but let your party know 
that when the contest is over we'll need the bed, our 
pets are going to need some quick rest when we get 
out," Ron said.

"Okay," Ana said, "we'll just move our party over to 
the Mistress' private bath when you finish."

"Good," Ron said, "once more leading his group inside 
and up the stairs."

Once they reached the attic room, Hannah held Ron back 
a second before letting him enter with the other 
masters into the torture room.

"You really want to win this title honey?" Hannah said.

"Yeah, I'd like it." Ron said smiling at her, as her 
attitude suddenly changed from submissive slave to 
equal lover in this room.

"I'll win it for you, but I want a little side bet 
between you and me, call it extra incentive to keep me 
fighting," Hannah said smiling.

"What do you want," Ron asked suspiciously.

As Hannah whispered something to him he looked at her 
grimly, "that won't be very fair to Lana and Ana, only 
for two months and only them: okay."

"Okay, now give me a quick you are my beloved equal 
lover kiss before we go in and join the others."

Ron smiled at her and kissing her fervently led her 
into the torture room just as eight other people 
climbed the attic steps to the Mistress' room of 
pleasure.

***

 "Ana, do you know what time it is," Lana asked 
blissfully from her position under Katrina.

"Who cares," Ana asked as she stared down into Patty's 
eyes and once more began to deosculate.

Dolly took a second to remove her lips from Melissa's 
clit and say, "It's 9 o'clock Lana, it's right on the 
VHS," she then gave a small gasp as Melissa bit her 
clit and once more glued her lips to Melissa's clitoris 
as they both pumped each others twats with large and 
truly realistic cyberskin vibrators.

"Nine," Lana said, "Katrina, we were supposed to meet 
Randy for breakfast before he left for work!"

"Actually I already told him last night not to be upset 
or surprised if we couldn't make it," Katrina said 
bending down and kissing Lana fervently.

"Oh God—oh God—I'm CUMMMMINNNGGG," Patty gasped a few 
minutes as her latest cum passed saying, "again!" She 
was still shaking violently; this was around the 
umpteenth time in the last half-hour she had cum. As 
she completely returned from the orgasm she said, 
"Sugar, baby, I think you are going to have to let me 
take those Ben-Wa Balls out of my pussy. They're 
beautiful, but if we keep on like this, I won't have 
any juice left to feed you over the rest of the 
summer."

On being reminded of the summer experience still to 
come Ana once more locked lips with Patty saying, 
"Patty, I still can't believe you're coming with me to 
summer camp. I love you so much."

"Hey," Melissa said, separating herself from Dolly's 
twat long enough to get in a word, "Dolly and I love 
her for that; I mean she'll be working and all she'll 
get is our acceptance at camp."

"Yeah," Dolly said, "We have to give her a big 'Thank 
You' fuck later."

Ana threw Dolly a wry look and said, "Haven't the two 
of you already given her five long 'thank you' fucks in 
the last three hours?"

"Those weren't 'thank you' fucks specifically," Melissa 
argued, "we've just been swapping partners with all of 
you: God I love this room, and this bed; the vibrations 
on my ass just want to make me cum and cum."

"You should feel them directly on your pussy and clit," 
Lana said, and then laughing added, "Especially when 
you've been force to hold off cumming for several 
hours."

Dolly looked to her right at the fourth couple sharing 
the Mistress' bed with them and said, "You know if you 
two don't stop swapping spit and come up for air every 
now and then you might choke to death."

Neither Amy nor Lisa (who were connected at the lips by 
their tongues and at their twats by a thick double-
sided dildo) bothered to respond.

"Hey," Patty suddenly said, "am I dreaming or is that 
silence that I hear in the Mistress' torture room?"

Lana, Ana and Katrina all took a second to listen. 
There was in fact no sound coming from the next room. 
The four hours since they arrived at the attic room had 
been spent fucking to the erotic screams of pain and 
pleasure coming from the Mistress' torture room as the 
torturethon continued.

"Do you thing the contest is over," Ana asked.

"It sure sounds like it," Lana said.

"So who do you think won," Ana asked.

"Come on Ana, do you even have to ask," Katrina said 
smiling; "with the Master and his Erotic Psycho in the 
contest who do you think?"

"I don't know," Ana said, "that Martha/Louise team is 
pretty strong, and that Annie/Marilyn team is nothing 
to laugh at either. Dominatrix and her Red Toy however 
are still too new to make master/slave of the year."

"Just out of curiosity," Patty said, "how did Hannah 
justify the availability of the Mistress' torture 
room?"

"She said she received an email a week or two ago from 
the Mistress stating that she needed some air and was 
busting out of her torture room for a month. Hannah 
says she mentioned being back by the time we return 
from summer camp."

"Well I guess that explains where she was when her 
daughter and the Ever-Cumming Empress took it over last 
week," Patty said smiling and glancing over to the side 
where Amy and Lisa refused to separate or take notice 
of anything or anyone else in the room.

"Wow," Ana said observing them, "are we ever like 
that," she said looking down at Patty and once more 
kissing her; then turning around and assuming a 69 
position, she stuck her tongue deep in Patty's flooded 
cunt.

"Oh no—" Patty screamed, "not again!" And once more 
Patty began to shake violently.

"I think Ana wants your job as Orgasm Queen," Katrina 
said looking lovingly at Lana, "but there can only be 
one." She bent down and kissing Lana said, "And I don't 
want to have to share her anymore." Katrina looked 
seriously now at Lana saying, "but like that last song 
you guys sang at the pool said 'Love is a Battlefield' 
so if I have to fight to be your one and only, then I 
will."

Lana was looking at Katrina with a mixture of love, 
worry and annoyance, but since she was in the middle of 
cumming, there wasn't much she could say.

"By the way Queen," Katrina continued, "I have 
something for you," on saying that Katrina reached for 
the red band OHPF ID bracelet on her wrist and removing 
it handed it to Lana.

Lana now looked at her with a confused, inquisitive and 
maybe even a hurt look.

Reaching under the pillow on which Lana was resting her 
head, Katrina pulled out what Dr. Lewis had given her 
that night, a green band ID bracelet and putting it on 
said, "I know now exactly what I want walking me down 
the aisle one day, and it is not a cock."

Before Lana could make a comment Katrina gave her 
another fervent kiss, on breaking it off Lana said, 
"What are you going to tell Randy?"

"Since he's the one that gave me this bracelet, I've a 
feeling he's known for a lot longer than me."

"Hey, it's time; we need the bed," someone said from 
the side, "our pets need to sleep a while," Ron said 
carrying an obviously unconscious Hannah in his arms. 
"How about you girls move your party to the bath tub 
now?"

On seeing Hannah's weakened condition all the bed's 
occupants (even Amy and Lisa) instantly jumped out to 
make room.

"How is she," Ana and Lana both said worriedly as they 
quickly got out of the way.

"She is reining champion," Ron said proudly, laying 
Hannah on the bed and removing any equipment still on 
her. Ron had been followed into the room by Martha, 
Annie and Jenny all were carrying their pets.

As the original group moved to the bathtub in the next 
room, they heard Ron explaining to the other masters, 
"Now after a great session like we've just had, a long 
session of tender loving care and simply romantic sex 
is important for our pets if we hope to keep them alive 
for another session like this one."

Ana and Lana threw Hannah another worried look before 
disappearing into the Mistress' private bath.

***

In the main bedroom on the first floor, Stan, Laura, 
Harry and Susan had fallen asleep after a long session 
of their own. Now, they had awoken and were taking up 
where they left off; as Susan lay on top of Laura in a 
69, Harry rammed his cock in Laura's pussy while Stan 
pumped his in Susan's ass; all the time the sisters-in-
law kept their mouths glued to one another's clits.

Harry however had just said something that made Susan 
finally release Laura's clit and look up at him, "What 
did you say Harry?" Susan was quite dazed, whether from 
her continuous orgasm, or from what Harry had just 
said, she was unsure.

"I said that now that all of our legal battles are 
over, there is no reason not to make our marriage 
official immediately." Harry gave Laura's pussy a few 
more pumps and brought his cock up to stick it in 
Susan's mouth. She swallowed it instinctively, happy to 
have something in her mouth and not have to instantly 
respond to Harry's suggestions. After a few minutes 
though, Harry removed his cock again and returned it to 
his sister's pussy leaving Susan free to talk.

"Married now," Susan thought wondering if it could 
really happen. "I have to admit that with our problems 
gone the road is clear, but there is still much to 
consider before the actual step is taken. Where are we 
going to live? Where might the kids' best continue 
their education? Will we be able to find decent jobs? 
If the kids are serious about continuing as a band, 
would they have help moving forward; and so many other 
questions?"

Stan and Laura were listening carefully, but they 
decided to stay out of the discussion unless 
specifically asked for an opinion.

Harry reached for an envelope on the bedside table and 
passed it to Susan saying, "Look at this and tell me if 
the majority of those questions aren't answered."

Susan extracted several things from the envelope, the 
first thing being a picture of a very nice house quite 
similar to the Anderson's. Susan studied an address on 
the back of the picture and said, "This is right here 
in Riverdale, only a few blocks away." She had a 
questioning look in her eyes.

"A real estate agent by the name of Wilson contacted me 
and is offering it to us for a steal. Think of it 
Susan, what better place for all of us, the kids 
especially, to start a new life together than in a 
place where we all already have family, friends and a 
lot of support?"

Susan considered the question but didn't say anything, 
instead she gave Laura's clit a few licks and a gentle 
bite as she felt Stan starting to cum in her ass. As 
she felt Stan finally finish cumming, she repositioned 
her back end a little to make it simple for Laura to 
lean up and suck the cum out of her ass. As she felt 
Laura's tongue in her ass she continued looking through 
the stack of papers in her hands.

The next group of papers, grouped together with a 
paperclip, seemed to be applications with an attached 
note. "It's from a Principal Green, from the high 
school Stan's kids go to. She is guaranteeing instant 
admission to Jenny and Lenny as juniors, Robert as a 
sophomore and Sandy as a freshman; all we have to do is 
fill out these forms."

"Lana must have talked to her," Laura said, taking her 
tongue out of Susan's ass for a moment, "she's sort of 
an unofficial member of Lana's club. She probably 
talked to Katrina about having Katrina's father find 
you a nice house, too."

Susan was starting to get a little excited as she began 
to see everything they needed to start a good future 
together right in her hands. She noticed the name of 
Stan's company on the next two forms, "Job 
applications," she said looking them over.

"Mr. Carson gave them to me at the party last night, he 
said the head of his sales department and the 
department secretary were marrying at the end of the 
summer and moving to Florida. He said the jobs are ours 
if we want them."

"That's Ricky Andrews and Jean Albert," Stan said, 
"yes; it would certainly help to already have those 
positions filled when they leave."

"I wonder who talked to him," Susan said smiling 
strongly both from the fact that Laura's tongue (which 
had returned to her ass) was driving her to another 
orgasm and the fact that she was definitely about to 
accept everything. Suddenly though, she frowned as she 
reviewed the last two papers. "Adoption papers, you 
want to adopt Jenny and Lenny and give them your name?"

"It'll be the final step after the wedding that will 
truly make us one family, the Irving family. Just like 
Stan's adoption of Laura's girls truly made them the 
Anderson family." Harry sounded very excited as he said 
this.

"Susan, are you okay," Stan said, "you look a little 
pale and not well all of a sudden."

Susan simply nodded then trying to sound normal said, 
"I think I just had one cum too many, I think I need to 
lie down a while, can we talk more about this later." 
Before anyone said anything she got up, handed Harry 
the envelope and all the papers and rushed out of the 
room.

Stan, Laura and Harry all watched her run out of the 
room with looks of shock and confusion.

***

When two groups went up to the Mistress' lair to spend 
the rest of the night, one group was left trying to 
decide what best to do. John had then gotten an idea 
and convinced Don, Robert, Lenny, and Debbie to help 
him get the camping tents out of the tour mobile where 
they were still packed. Now, in a secluded part of the 
beach the three Anderson tents could be found set up 
much as they were at many of the resorts they had 
visited while on tour; with the big 5 to 6 person tent 
between the two smaller 2 to 3 person tents.

In the first of the smaller tents John and Debbie were 
talking casually while sharing a slow loving fuck.

"You look worried again honey," Debbie said as she 
looked in his eyes.

"I'm not worried," John said, "I'm just a bit 
frightened of not measuring up to some standard that 
the Mayor of Riverdale or one of the richest men in the 
world might have for the person they want dating their 
daughter."

"In case you've forgotten, Lana is also dating their 
daughter; and Don is dating their son, so believe me, 
even if they had a standard or even a hope of setting a 
standard, you're probably the one with the most 
probability of meeting it."

John smiled at this and then said, "I can't wait to get 
to summer camp. What's it like, I mean we can meet 
there to fuck right?"

"Well, actually the boys and girls camps are pretty 
segregated. They have activities where the boys and 
girls participate, like hiking, horse riding, boating 
etc. but any activities where they mix the sexes are 
pretty well supervised."

"How are the camps separated?" John asked.

"There's a giant wall, there is only one official 
entrance through it and it is kept well locked and any 
girls hoping to get through it to the boys' side have 
to be accompanied by a supervisor with a permit for an 
activity on that side of the camp and vice-a-versa."

"And unofficial entrances," John questioned smiling.

"There are two large buildings that are half on the 
girls' side and half on the boys' side. One is the meal 
bunk, that's where we can usually all, under 
scrutinizing eyes, meet to talk three times a day. 
However, campers are only allowed in it during meal 
times or the weekly Friday night party and since the 
kitchen crews' quarters are in there also, it can 
rarely be used to sneak back and forth."

"And the other building," John asked as he started 
pumping Debbie's pussy a little faster as he approached 
orgasm.

"Now that is the bridge," Debbie said smiling, "it's an 
old storage house. It hasn't been used for years and 
they keep it well locked (so they think)."

"Quick," John said, "turn around." Debbie pulled John's 
cock out of her twat with a loud pop and as she caught 
it in her mouth John started to cum furiously. At the 
same time she plastered her open pussy on his mouth and 
she felt his tongue slithering around inside it, she 
began cumming buckets also. As they both finished 
cumming John said, "Be sure to show me how to properly 
use that bridge as soon as we get to camp, I can't wait 
to cum together there too."

***

In the other small tent Don was kissing the back of 
Jason's neck as he pumped his cock in and out of 
Jason's ass. Noticing once more that Jason's mind 
seemed to be far away and that he looked upset rather 
than overjoyed Don asked, "Jay, what's wrong?"

"Oh—" Jason said realizing the look he must have been 
wearing. "It's nothing really, just thinking about the 
trip to camp; it's usually a two to three day super-
boring ride in an over-crowded school bus that picks up 
campers from several of the nearby towns."

"And that's the only thing on your mind, because I've 
noticed you looking the way you just did for a week or 
more. Not to mention the strange looks you keep giving 
Hannah and Debbie whenever they're around. Don't you 
think it's time you tell me what's going on?"

Jason smiled and said, "My turn to do a little pumping 
for a while, turn around."

As Don extracted his cock and turned, Jason took the 
opportunity to grab his shorts and pull something out 
of the pocket. As he inserted his cock in Don's ass and 
started pumping, he said, "What does this mean to you?" 
He passed Don the test strip he had found a week or two 
earlier in the rest room of the tour mobile."

Reading the word "yes" Don said, "I think it means 
you're pregnant." He smiled as he said this but looking 
over his shoulder saw the serious look on Jason's face. 
"Okay, so you're not pregnant, so who is?"

"I don't know, I found it in the tour mobile, it has to 
be either Debbie or Hannah's. I found it that day we 
went to the rest room right after they were testing 
themselves. I don't know which one was in which room so 
I don't know if I'm about to become an uncle."

"Jay, you should have showed me this immediately, you 
might not know if you're about to become an uncle, but 
whether it's Debbie's or Hannah's, it still belongs to 
one of my brothers and that means I am definitely going 
to be an uncle."

Thinking about that and realizing it to be true Jason 
suddenly said, "Hey you're right; well congratulations, 
I think;" on saying that he gave Don's ass a few more 
hard pumps.

***

In the meantime, in front of the big tent Lenny and 
Robert were staring out at the beach feeling a little 
depressed.

"Ten," Robert was saying, "can you count them in you 
mind, ten young beautiful cunts, at least six of them 
totally bald and we're stuck here alone."

Lenny smiled and said, "Well we're not alone if we're 
here together."

"You know what I mean Len, our cocks should be 
enveloped in some beautiful warm pussy right now, and 
instead we're looking at some COC action if we want any 
relief. Even the more mature cunts: Amy, Lisa, and 
Patty decided to dedicate most of last night and this 
morning to a girls' only fuckfest."

"Yeah, that is sort of rotten luck," Lenny agreed 
wiping the smile from his face, "I know what you mean, 
I love your cock, but there is a reason I grabbed a 
blue ID bracelet when Lana was offering them to us."

"Well I grabbed a red one, just like Jenny. I still 
can't believe Sandy actually grabbed a green one, I 
mean I knew Dolly and Melissa would, but Sandy?"

"I think she expects to live her life with her tongue 
in her master's cunt," Lenny said smiling.

"Excuse me," someone said behind them, "Is that the 
Anderson tent?"

Lenny and Robert turned and saw a group of five young 
people looking them over. There were 3 Chinese youths 
(2 females and 1 male) and 2 hot Latino girls. 

"Yes it is," Robert answered smiling at the girl that 
had just spoken to him. He then frowned as he noticed a 
green band OHPF ID bracelet on her wrist. He noticed, 
however, that the two Chinese girls were wearing red 
ones like him.

"Are John, Ron and Don in, I need a little help with 
something," the girl said.

"The big tent is empty, Don and John are each in one of 
the small ones but they put up 'Do Not Disturb' buttons 
on them." As Lenny said this he stretched out his hand 
to shake hers and said, "Can we help?" Lenny made sure 
she caught sight of his OHPF ID bracelet as he added, 
"My name is Leonard Anderson by the way, I'm their 
cousin; this is Robert, he's also a cousin."

"As in 'Loving Cousins'," the girl said smiling. "Susan 
and Harry's kids, I have a copy of your CD."

Robert and Lenny looked shocked and gave her a puzzled 
'what are you talking about' look.

Still smiling the girl explained saying, "My name is 
Jennifer Ramos, this is my younger sister Maria; our 
older sister, Sallie, was working with Lisa Wise's 
construction team at the Anderson house while they were 
on tour. Susan made CDs from the files you emailed her 
and gave copies to everyone there."

"Remind to talk to Mom when we get home," Lenny said to 
Robert.

"By the way," Jennifer continued, "that's Wei-Lu Ce, 
Le-Ann Ching and Le-Ann's younger brother Dei-Shau. 
Dei-Shau and Maria both start High School in September 
and will be joining OHPF, but they have a little 
problem and I was hoping the Anderson's could help me 
with it."

"Well, what's the problem," Robert asked grinning, 
"we'll definitely help if we can."

"Well Dei-Shau and Maria are both going to Summer Camp 
in two days and they were hoping to be non-virgins well 
before school starts; also if they are going to be OHPF 
they also need to know what it means to be bi-. Can you 
help them; they have their documentation right here." 
Jennifer reached for some papers in her pocket but 
Lenny held up his hand.

"That's okay Jen, we trust you. My sister is named 
Jennifer, by the way; will you be helping us?"

"I have to be somewhere," Jen said, "but Le-Ann and 
Wei-Lu will be here to help. Maria has been on the pill 
for a while now so you don't have to worry about 
cumming in her. Do you need anything?"

Robert smiled looking over Maria, Wei-Lu and Le-Ann 
(all who were in dental floss bikinis and said, "Just 
an understanding from them that even after we finish 
helping them they'll stay with us for at least another 
two hours."

"No problem," Jennifer said smiling, "they're yours 
until you're totally satisfied."

"Fine," Lenny said, "then let's step into our office 
and we can begin." To Maria he said, "so you're going 
to be at Summer Camp, so will we."

"My brother and me too," Le-Ann said, "Wei-Lu is going 
to China with her parents."

Once they were all inside the tent (except for Jennifer 
who had left) and the tent was zipped up, Robert and 
Lenny took a moment to better look over the four 
guests; noticing that Maria and Dei-Shau seemed very 
nervous Robert said, "There's no need to be worried or 
scared, this is a very beautiful and wonderful thing 
you're about to experience."

"To feel more comfortable," Lenny said, "let's start by 
getting rid of all clothes." He dropped his swim trunks 
and Robert, Le-Ann and Wei-Lu instantly dropped their 
clothes also. After a moments hesitation Dei-Shau 
followed suit and finally Maria stripped to reveal a 
beautiful young wet dark haired cunt.

"Oh, I'm going to like this job," Robert said smiling, 
"but first, Wei-Lu and Le-Ann suck me and Lenny until 
we are totally ready; Maria watch what they do and do 
the same thing to Dei-Shau. I've a strong feeling 
you're very skilled in sucking cunts, but it's not 
exactly the same thing."

As Maria watched Lenny and Robert's cocks disappear 
down the throats of Le-Ann and Wei-Lu she smiled as she 
felt herself getting wetter and wetter between her 
legs; finally she dropped to her knees in front of Dei-
Shau and began imitating the OHPF china dolls moves 
until she was sure she could suck cock like a pro.

***

"Pietro," Dr. Lewis said, "thanks for breakfast; with 
Amy occupied I thought I might have to buy some stale 
breakfast at some coffee shop."

At the mention of Amy, Pietro flashed a depressed look 
that he quickly replaced with an angry one, "Ms. 
Bradson knows she has duties and there is no excuse for 
her not being here to do them."

"Love is always a good reason. Amy and Lisa feel they 
only have two more days together before they will be 
separated for at least a month-and-a-half. Stan and 
Laura's announcement that the two of you would be 
joining them on the cruise came as sort of a shock."

"But will a month-and-a-half be enough," Pietro 
questioned, more to himself than to Dr. Lewis.

Dr. Lewis looked at him and said, "You know Pietro, 
people here have been worried about you lately, Sallie 
and Betty especially, they feel you've been depressed 
and that has had them depressed since both of them more 
than care for you; but you haven't really noticed that 
have you?"

"Sallie and Betty are both very nice—" Pietro began

"—but they are not Amy," Dr. Lewis finished, "and you 
are not happy having to fight for time with her; 
especially having to fight for her with another woman." 
Pietro gave Dr. Lewis an aggravated look and Dr. Lewis 
said, "believe it or not Pietro I actually know exactly 
how you feel. A tip, don't let the situation depress 
you to the point where you both stop fighting for what 
you want and at the same time refuse to open your eyes 
and see what else is out there for you. Good luck on 
that trip, at least you'll be alone with Amy."

As he said this he turned to leave just as Lana and 
Katrina entered.

"Randy," Lana said running over to him and kissing him, 
"I thought we'd missed you."

Katrina went up to him and kissed him on the cheek in a 
"hi old friend" mode.

Observing her wrist Dr. Lewis said, "I see you finally 
fixed your color."

Without looking at him Katrina just said, "I'm sorry 
Randy, I really am, and I really do like you a lot."

Pietro gave Dr. Lewis a nod as if understanding 
something and stepped out leaving Dr. Lewis and the 
girls alone.

"Are you going to the hospital now," Lana said. "You 
weren't thinking of leaving without feeding us were 
you?" As she said this she rubbed his crotch over his 
pants.

"Does Katy still want to be fed by me," Dr. Lewis asked 
seriously.

"She might have changed her color, but she hasn't 
changed who she is, she's still in competition for 
number one cum whore of the OHPF," Lana said smiling, 
"now take it out and feed us, and don't think for one 
second anything has changed between us."

Dr. Lewis unzipped his pants and pulled out his semi-
hard cock allowing Lana to quickly bend down and catch 
it in his mouth, Katrina continued to avoid looking at 
Dr. Lewis in the eyes, but as soon as Lana had him at 
his full 10 inches she dropped to her knees next to 
Lana and began licking his shaft and balls as Lana 
concentrated mostly on the head, digging deep into his 
pee slit with her tongue. After a few minutes Katrina 
and Lana switched so that Lana was now attacking the 
doctor's stick while Katrina chased all pre-cum that 
escaped from the head.

"I'm going to cum," Dr. Lewis said, "get ready."

Lana and Katrina kneeled cheek to cheek with their 
mouths open and as Dr. Lewis started to cum he pushed 
his cock into Katrina's mouth and came strongly for a 
few bursts before pulling out and quickly inserting it 
in Lana's mouth to finish cumming.

As Lana finished cleaning up his cock and then kissed 
him she said, "So you're on your way to the hospital 
now?"

"No, actually I'm going to see Irma Green, her sister 
Amelia is in town and she wanted to talk to me about 
something."

"Principle Green's sister," Lana questioned.

"Why would she want to meet with you," Katrina asked 
curiously.

"I expect it has something to do with Summer Camp; 
Amelia is the Director of the camp."

Lana's eyes quickly brightened and she said, "Really, 
do you know if she's anything like her sister?"

"I've never actually met her so I can't say," Dr. Lewis 
said kissing Lana passionately in the mouth and giving 
Katrina a quick kiss on the forehead as he stepped out, 
"I'll let you know after I talk with her a while. I'll 
see you later, both of you." He then quickly stepped 
out leaving Lana studying the guilty and uncomfortable 
look on Katrina's face.

"I need some cunt juice to wash down my morning cum," 
Lana said suddenly, "come on let's go to my room."

Katrina smiled strongly and said, "Come on!"

***

Laura entered Amy's room (which was once more being 
used by Susan and her twins) to find Susan in tears.

"Susan," Laura said going over to bed, "what's wrong?"

When Susan refused to answer, simply continuing to cry, 
Laura hugged her and said, "Honey, you have to say 
what's wrong, don't you want to marry Harry?"

Susan stopped crying long enough to say, "Yes, of 
course I do; I love him, my children love him, I love 
Robert and Sandra and they love me and the kids love 
each other. It's perfect and it is meant to be, just 
like it was for you and Stan."

"Then what's wrong," Laura asked puzzled.

"Secrets," Susan whispered as she cried a little more, 
"you can't start a marriage with secrets, but sometimes 
confessing old secrets doesn't really help anyone."

"Well, I have to agree with you about having to reveal 
all before a marriage," Laura recalled the strain on 
the first day and a half of her marriage to Stan that 
their as yet unrevealed family secrets had caused. 
"Confessing secrets therefore always helps a new couple 
if no one else." Laura then stopped to think about what 
had brought about Susan's present dilemma and suddenly 
said, "This is about Jenny and Lenny isn't it? You were 
about to happily accept everything that had been 
dropped into your lap until their adoption was 
mentioned?"

"I don't know what to do, he wants to adopt my twins, 
give them his name to truly make us a family and that 
would be beautiful, but can I let him do that without 
telling their father the truth?"

"Their father," Laura said looking shocked, "I thought 
you didn't know where their father was or even what his 
real name was."

Susan broke down into tears again and Laura knelt 
between her legs and started sucking her pussy to calm 
her. She stuck her tongue deep between Susan's still 
very swollen pussy lips and swirled it around deep in 
her hole, she glued her lips to Susan's cunt hole as 
after a few minutes she started to feel Susan cum.

As she felt Susan much calmer and blissful she asked, 
"So even if you know who and where he is, why would you 
need permission from him for Harry to adopt the kids, 
he's never been around for them."

"I never gave him a chance to be," Susan confessed, "I 
never told him. That's why I can't just take his name 
away from them without first talking to him about it, 
but how am I supposed to say it?"

"Take his name from them," Laura said confused, "Susan 
they have your maiden name?" Susan threw Laura a 
'that's not entirely true' look and Laura said, "Oh my—
" as she suddenly understood what Susan was saying.

"Jena was my best friend and Stan was so in love with 
her, how was I supposed to tell them that their future 
together might have been put at risk by my stupidity. I 
lost a week's dose of the pill but didn't in any way 
want to stop having daily fun with Stan; I figured I 
just wouldn't let him cum in me until my next 
prescription could be filled; and that's just what I 
did, but when I did get back on the pill I obviously 
let him cum in me too soon after restarting. I decided 
that I didn't have the right to put Stan and Jena's 
happiness at risk so I took all the blame making up the 
one night stand story."

"Honey why didn't you tell him after Jena's death," 
Susan asked unsure herself what effect the revelation 
of this old news might have on Harry and Susan's future 
together, Stan, the twins and even the news she herself 
had for Stan.

"Quilt," Susan said sadly, "I was pretty broken up when 
Jena died; I felt it was some sort of disrespect to her 
memory to say, 'by the way those triplets Jena died 
giving birth to, they're not actually your first born 
children'. Anyway, that's my problem, I never told him 
before should I even be considering telling him now?"

Trying to think what to say, and once more remembering 
her honeymoon blues Laura finally said, "Well you 
should tell the truth, especially if you're serious 
about wanting to marry Harry and wanting him to be the 
twins' father. Believe me I learned last year that 
having secrets is not the best way to start a 
marriage." 

Giving one more thought to her honeymoon she thought 
out loud, "Then again, being out in the calm sea, 
somewhere in the middle of Caribbean proved a nice 
place to spring that secret. Even if Stan hadn't 
approved of the news; he couldn't exactly have walked 
out on me there could he? Maybe you should just act 
natural for now, tell Harry that you truly love him and 
are in every way considering saying yes to everything, 
but that you would like to give the official final 
answer on the cruise; he'll give you the time without 
bringing it up again until you're ready. There we can 
give Stan and Harry our news together."

"Our news," Susan questioned confused.

"I have a little something to spring on Stan myself, it 
may help calm him when he hears your news," Laura said 
smiling wryly.

***

"Okay Maria, I just want you to bury your head in Le-
Ann's cunt, just keep sucking and licking that 
beautiful little yellow clit of hers, if at any moment 
you feel you have to bite it, go ahead; we're going for 
the big one now, time to do a little cherry popping." 
As he finished saying this to Maria, Robert turned and 
started giving the others instructions, "Wei-Lu and 
Dei-Shau get on either side of her and keep her calm by 
sucking her boobs; Lenny get her cunt nice and wet by 
sucking it a bit; let me know when you think she's 
ready."

As everyone followed their orders, Maria began to feast 
calmly on Le-Ann's lovely, smooth pussy as she felt her 
own pussy being penetrated by Lenny's tongue. Maria 
felt wonderful as both her boobs were being eaten 
simultaneously and her nipples tickled and teased as 
they continued, if possible, to get even harder and 
more erect than they already were. She continued to 
feast on Le-Ann's cunt joyfully and ecstatically, she 
had always loved cunt juice.

When he felt she was wet enough Lenny said, "Okay 
Robert, she's all yours, go for it!"

Robert stepped up behind Maria and positioned his fully 
erect cock at the entrance of her cunt, slowly applying 
pressure; he continued to inch deeper and deeper, 
stopping for a minute or two every now and then to make 
sure Maria was comfortably adjusting to the size. 
Robert was very aware of Maria's erotic gasps of 
delight every time he went a little deeper; then, 
finally, his cock came up against a small wall of 
resistance.

After giving her another minute to adjust Robert said, 
"Okay Maria, this may hurt, and it may hurt a lot, but 
remember that after that it'll be joy for the rest of 
eternity, are you ready?"

Maria lifted her head from Le-Ann's cunt and said, 
"Just do it fast, please," and she returned her tongue 
to Le-Ann's hole.

Deciding Maria's suggestion to just get it over with 
would be the best move; Robert pushed quickly through 
the resistance and connected his fiery red pubic hairs 
to Maria's hot Latino butt.

There was a loud scream, but it actually came from Le-
Ann rather than Maria; in an attempt to keep from 
screaming herself, Maria had bitten Le-Ann's clit. 
Maria now pasted her mouth once more to Le-Ann's cunt 
as Le-Ann came and came in her mouth. Maria was very 
aware of the sensations in her own cunt; the 
stretching, the burning, the pain, the heat and now, 
after allowing the cunt to adjust to the cock buried 
deep in it, the extreme joy!

Robert also could feel the heat as well as Maria's 
freshly non-virgin pussy muscles squeezing his cock, 
clenching and unclenching it as he simply stayed buried 
there giving her a little more time before actually 
starting the next step. Finally Robert began fucking 
Maria in earnest, slowly at first, but once he was sure 
she was truly ready, in rapid pumps. Maria took all her 
feelings out on Le-Ann's pussy.

Maria started cumming violently and she gave a few 
screams of joy. The tightness of Maria's newly 
deflowered pussy was so incredible that Robert was near 
cumming in no time also; and though Jennifer had said 
it was safe to cum in Maria, he decided against it, for 
now. Robert pulled out of Maria's cunt and went to her 
head saying, "time to have a good drink." 

Lifting her head, Maria devoured his cock; at the same 
time Lenny moved behind Maria and plunged his cock all 
the way into her now open hole and began fucking her 
furiously. As Maria felt this, as well as the explosion 
of hot cum in her mouth and her first true taste of it, 
she once more began to cum like crazy herself. She had 
been giving herself some mediocre cums by playing with 
herself for years, but nothing compared to this, not 
even the better cums she had had when either Sallie or 
Jen would give her a special treat and went down on 
her.

After a while Lenny felt his balls near exploding and 
pulling out went to take Robert's place at Maria's 
mouth. She joyously sucked him in and prepared for 
another helping of hot cream (which she now knew would 
become one of her favorite foods in the world, though 
she still liked Le-Ann's cunt juice a little more).

In the meantime, Robert grabbed Dei-Shau and pulled him 
behind Maria urging him to take his turn at her now 
very inviting hole. Dei-Shau's cock was only 6 ½ inches 
but it seemed very thick around, he plunged into Maria 
slowly allowing her to adjust to its width and when he 
was sure she was ready, began pushing in and out like 
crazy making Maria squirm and writhe and finally cum 
strongly still again as she tasted Lenny's hot cream in 
her mouth.

Robert was now having his cock prepared for the final 
grand opening event by Le-Ann, who was sucking on it 
with all her might, rimming the head and sticking her 
tongue in the slit. By the time he was ready Dei-Shau 
was ready to feed Maria again and as he moved to her 
head Robert said, "Le-Ann, suck her asshole; lube it 
good inside and out, time to visit that last hole. Wei-
Lu, do the same thing to Dei-Shau, he is supposed to 
learn what it truly means to be bi-."

***

In the small tent they were in, John was now fucking 
Debbie doggy-style in the ass, as he did, he was still 
trying to get a mental picture of the Summer Camp 
they'd be in; he wanted to know exactly how to get to 
everyone he needed to fuck.

"So there are six campers in each bunk house, and they 
are chosen in a completely random form; family, age, 
residence none of those factor in when deciding who 
bunks with who?"

"Katrina has been going with me for 3 years and we've 
never been in the same bunk house. The first two years 
we went together we never ran into one another once the 
entire stay there."

John frowned and said, "I don't think I like the sound 
of that. I want to at least be with my brothers while 
there; it's bad enough I'll be separated from my 
sisters and from you."

"Well like I said before we can always sit together at 
meals: if Katrina and I never did it it's only because 
we didn't want to at the time."

John pulled out of Debbie's ass and into her twat in 
one move saying, "Well I just hope you're right about 
that bridge, because I need to fuck you at least once a 
day while there."

"Believe me," Debbie promised as she started to shake 
furiously, "I'll be cumming for you every night!"

***

After two hours in the Mistress' bathtub the three 
couples still there (Lana and Katy had taken a quick 15 
minute bath and left to find Dr. Lewis) decided it was 
time to get out of the water before they became 
permanently shriveled up.

"I have to go home anyway," Lisa said, "I was actually 
supposed to have taken my sister, Annie and their pets 
home hours ago."

Seeing an unhappy look in Amy's eye she said, "But I'll 
be back alone tomorrow with no responsibilities and no 
deadlines." She leaned over and gave Amy another kiss 
and quickly broke it off knowing that if she started 
getting to into it, she would never get out; she 
quickly stepped out of the room.

The others followed, and found the masters and their 
pets still sleeping on the Mistress' bed. Ron was 
sleeping with Hannah on top of him and his cock deep in 
her cunt as usual. The three all girl couples were 
sleeping in 69s, the masters on the bottom with their 
pets breathing evenly and happily on top of them. 
Dominatrix and her Red Toy actually had their tongues 
deep in each others cunts as they slept. Lisa went over 
to the bed and as quietly as possible got Annie, 
Martha, Marilyn and Louise to get up and follow her 
downstairs; Amy went down with them.

"Hey," Ana said to Patty, "want to take a nap, we 
haven't really slept and we should try to." She looked 
at Jenny and Sandy and added, "It looks like it could 
be fun."

Melissa and Dolly quickly agreed and slowly climbed on 
to one of the newly vacated spots, assuming a 69 and 
sticking their tongues deep in one another's cunts. 
They closed their eyes and tried to let the beds 
vibrations lull them to sleep.

Ana pulled Patty over and shrugging, Patty climbed on 
and allowed Ana to get into the proper position to 
sleep with her. Patty smiled as she stuck her tongue 
deep in her Sugar's twat, feeling Ana's tongue deep in 
her.

Before long, everyone on the bed was sleeping soundly 
and happily.

 

Lana and Katrina had been fucking non-stop in her room 
since Dr. Lewis left for his meeting with Amelia Green. 
The last hour had been almost one continuous orgasm for 
both of them. They had fucked (with and without the 
help of toys) in one position after another not wanting 
to stop. The reason for this non-stop fuck session was 
an issue that had not been discussed and that Lana 
would much rather suck the 'clit of her life' than take 
up that discussion.

Now, however, pure exhaustion was bringing the sex 
session to a halt and Katrina climbed on top of Lana 
and looked down into her eyes as she kissed her. She 
then said, "You haven't said a thing to me since I 
turned in my red band ID bracelet. Are you mad at me?"

Lana kissed her and said, "I'm not mad at you and you 
know that I love you so I don't have to say that."

"But you're also not going to say 'yes' are you," 
Katrina said sadly, "to just you and me?"

"You say you liked that last song we sang; what say you 
and I alternate the first few lines." She smiled at 
Katrina as she said this and kissing her said, "We are 
young!"

"Heartbreak to heartbreak we stand," Katrina said.

"NO PROMISES," Lana said strongly.

"No demands," Katrina replied a little sadly.

Lana leaned up and kissing her fervently said, "why 
don't we say this next line together."

Then smiling at each other they both said, "LOVE IS A 
BATTLEFIELD!" They then began kissing deeply, ardently 
and strongly once more. 


Chapter Two – The Camp Bus


That evening there were 21 people sitting at the 12 
person dinner table in the dining room. Besides the 
Andersons, Irvings and Wilsons, Patty (with Dolly and 
Melissa) were still in the house as well as Dr. Lewis.

As usual in these situations, most of those at the 
table doubled up in the expected couplings, the only 
different couples were Lenny and Melissa, as well as 
Robert and Dolly; both Melissa and Dolly agreed that 
they wanted to feel real cocks plunging in and out of 
their twats as they ate. The only other unusual 
coupling (or maybe tripling is a better word) was that 
of Dr. Lewis, Lana and Katrina; Lana didn't want to 
make either of her two lovers feel bad by choosing one 
lap over the other to sit on (they were both urging her 
to come to them) so she had them put their seats right 
next to one another and was now sitting half on Dr. 
Lewis and half on Katrina. 

Both her lovers had claimed one of her boobs and a side 
of her face and neck to be kissing and fondling between 
bites of food. Every now and then as both Dr. Lewis and 
Katrina kissed their side of Lana's neck they would end 
up meeting in the middle and give each other a quick 
'no matter what, we're still friends' kiss.

"So how did everyone spend this first full day back?"

"FUCKING!" Pretty much everyone screamed.

Stan actually turned a little red and said, "I guess 
that was a stupid question."

"Lana," Robert said, "We met some future members of 
your club and were helping initiate them."

"Future members," Lana questioned, "prospective members 
have to pass through a review board."

"Well these two have older sisters in the club already 
and they had their documentation. One was the brother 
of a Le-Ann Ching and the other the sister of a 
Jennifer Ramos," Lenny explained.

"Oh," Lana said, "The Younger Sibling Understanding 
Pact, that's okay then, but what did Robert mean by 
'initiate them'?"

"They were both pretty unused and totally new to the 
bi- world. Their older sisters asked us to help remedy 
that situation before they headed for Summer Camp," 
Robert explained, "all their holes are now fully ready 
for any OHPF activities."

Lana smiled and said, "Well thanks for the help guys."

Hannah and Sandy both suddenly started to cum violently 
and everyone watched them as Ron and Jenny respectively 
worked to rub their pets' ass cheeks and try to bring 
them under control.

"Are you sure they'll be ready by the time you have to 
board the camp bus," Laura asked a little worried, "I 
mean they're just sitting on you're laps right now and 
they are constantly having cum attacks."

"Don't worry Mom," Ron said as Hannah began to come 
down from her sexual high. "Since we're all sharing the 
studio tonight, everyone is going to help me and Jenny 
by taking shifts licking and sucking their butt cheeks 
and assholes for the next 24 hours. They'll be ready 
for the trip."

"Man that was good," Hannah said.

"Oh yes," Sandy said blissfully finally having returned 
also.

Amy and Pietro came in with the next course and Amy 
said, "I take it you're not talking about my soup."

"Oh that was good too," Hannah said smiling.

"Talking about the camp bus," Dr. Lewis said, "I've 
been waiting for all of us to be together to let you in 
on what Director Green of the Sun View Hill Summer Camp 
wanted to meet me for today." He let his hand drop to 
Lana's lap and stuck a finger up her pussy, he began 
finger-fucking her as he spoke. Seeing this Katrina 
dropped her own hand and inserted a finger of her own 
in Lana's twat to join the one Dr. Lewis had working 
there, Katrina then sucked the Lana tit she considered 
hers into her mouth and bit the nipple.

"So what did she want Randy," Patty asked, "Everything 
is okay right?"

"Maybe better than okay," Dr. Lewis said, "it seems 
that they received a lot more applications than usual 
this year at Sun View Hill, the majority of the new 
applications coming from here in Riverdale. He felt 
Lana starting to cum and gave her a minute of two to 
return before continuing, "To accommodate everyone 
they've added a new bunk house this year."

"A new bunk house," Debbie and Katrina said together.

"How can one new bunk house help," Jason said, "a bunk 
house only holds six people."

"Actually, this one holds 24," Dr. Lewis said, "12 male 
and 12 female, there's a solid wall that keeps the two 
groups separate with entrances on both sides of the 
building."

"A 24 person bunk house," Hannah questioned, "that 
would have to be huge."

"Or very small and overcrowded," John said, "I'd hate 
to be stuck in there."

"Actually it is very roomy, and since they just fixed 
it up over this past year, it's actually the best bunk 
house there." Dr. Lewis said.

"Wait a minute," Debbie said in horror, "Did you say it 
will be half girls and half boys? Wouldn't that mean 
that the building itself would have to be half on the 
boys side of the camp and half on the girls side?"

"That's exactly where it is," Dr. Lewis said smiling.

"Oh NO," Debbie screamed, "It can't be true; they can't 
do that to us!"

Disgusted Katrina said, "Did you say that they put a 
wall in that makes it impossible to get from one side 
to the other?"

 "This is horrible," Jason said a little depressed, 
though not as upset as his sisters.

"Guys," Ron said, "what's wrong?"

"Brother," John said pumping Debbie's pussy a few times 
to try and calm her down, "I've a feeling you're ticket 
to Hannah and my ticket to Debbie while at camp has 
just been cancelled."

"What are you talking about," Ana asked.

"I can explain," Dr. Lewis said, "it seems that in the 
past the building that was now renovated, because of 
its position on the camp, was used as the only bridge 
between the boys' side of the camp and the girls' 
side."

"Wait a minute," Lenny said finally understanding a 
bit, "are you saying there is no way for us to get some 
pussy while at camp?"

"There's always a way to get pussy," Ron said 
defiantly, "trust me!"

"Umm, if I might continue," Dr. Lewis said, "as I was 
saying, since most of these last minute applications 
have come from Riverdale, Director Green has decided to 
dedicate this new building to the town and rather than 
give it the name of an Indian tribe like the other bunk 
houses, they've named it 'Riverdale' and, at the 
request of her sister Principal Green, it has also been 
set aside for the future use of OHPF members 
specifically."

Lana turned and looked at him her eyes brightening 
(they had been very glazed since neither of her lovers 
had left her pussy alone, even after her last cum), 
"Randy are you saying that only OHPF members will be 
there?"

"In the future yes, this year there are still two or 
three non-members in it, though I noticed that some of 
those were definitely future members like the two 
Robert and Lenny mentioned."

"That's torture," Hannah screamed out suddenly, "it's 
cruelty to animals, someone should complain or sue or 
something!"

"Umm, Honey," Ron said, "my love, what are you ranting 
about?"

"Master, don't you see, we may end up in the same exact 
building, just feet or maybe even inches away from each 
other, and we still won't be able to be together!" 
Hannah burst into tears and Ron tried to calm her down.

"You know, she's right," Robert said, "can you imagine 
Lenny, us being in the same building with Le-Ann and 
Maria and not being able to revisit their holes?"

"God," Lenny suddenly thought, "that is torture." Lenny 
pumped Melissa's cunt furiously and she gave a little 
squeal as she started cumming.

Dr. Lewis rolled his eyes a second and said, "If I may 
continue; Patty, you and I have been made supervisors 
of the Riverdale bunk house. Every staff member has at 
least two bunk houses under their supervision, but 
since our halves of the Riverdale bunk house are still 
twice the size of a normal bunk house, we won't be 
assigned any others."

"Dr. Lewis," Stan suddenly said a little suspiciously, 
"why did Director Green come all the way to Riverdale 
to tell you this? I mean couldn't it all have been said 
on the first day of camp?"

"Well," Dr. Lewis said smiling, "this is the point I've 
been trying to reach. With 24 extra campers, they can't 
just use the regular school bus they always use to take 
the campers. It would be too overcrowded and exceed 
safety laws. Normally that would mean that they would 
have to rent another bus, hire a new driver, pay more 
insurance on an extra vehicle, etc. Director Green is 
offering TXLT2 half-price if they will take all the 
'Riverdale' bunk house campers the majority of which 
are sitting at this table right now anyway."

"Wait a minute," John said excitedly, "are you saying 
that she's offering 3 of us a free stay?"

"Actually, since as a separate deal she is offering 
TXLT2 half-price if they will head up the entertainment 
at the weekly parties while there, you can say she's 
offering the 6 of you a free stay."

"I don't believe this," Ana said smiling, "can you 
believe our luck? First we get an almost totally free 
family camping trip, and now an almost totally free 
stay at Summer Camp."

"I think somebody up there likes you guys," Katrina 
said, then leaning over and kissing Lana as she started 
to cum again she said, "I know a lot of people down 
here love you."

"Guys, this is great," Debbie said, "you are taking the 
deal right? I mean you'd be insane not to."

"Didn't we just come off a month-and-a-half long tour," 
Don said, "Isn't it too early for another band job?"

"It'll only be Friday nights," Jason said smiling as he 
turned to kiss Don. "That's the night of the weekly 
camp party."

"I say we do it," Ron said, "never look a gift horse in 
the mouth."

"I say we do it too," Ana said, "I voted against the 
tour and it turned out great, so from now on I vote for 
anything anyone wants to throw our way."

"Well since I can't delegate my vote to Lana this 
time," John said looking at the lost spaced out look in 
Lana's eyes as her lovers refused to give up possession 
of her private parts, "I'm voting yes also, and with 
Hannah's vote that's a majority, so when do we meet the 
other campers that leave with us?"

***

Two days later, TXLT2, the Loving Cousins, and the 
Wilson kids, along with Dr. Lewis, Patty, Melissa and 
Dolly waited in the studio located at the back of the 
Anderson garage.

"Okay," John said, "there are nine more people still to 
come, Director Green contacted everyone and told them 
to meet us here in one hour. I'm not sure whose coming 
which is why I asked you all to wear clothes."

"Well I doubt anyone will be cumming if we have to wear 
clothes," Katrina said.

John ignored her as several of the others gave her 
annoyed stares, "Once we know the other people are 
definitely OHPF members, or at least OHPF tolerant we 
can decide how to spend the three day bus ride."

"God I hope we won't have to wear clothes for the 
ride," Ana said.

"No one has to leave section one," Don said, "We can be 
however we want in the rest our bus!"

"Actually," John said, "since the rest rooms are in 
section 4, that's not true."

"We can set up scheduled times when anyone not OHPF 
tolerant can use the restrooms. We can just quit 
anything we're doing for those breaks," Ron said.

"I like that idea," Lana said.

"Yeah," Katrina said, "we'd just have a few scheduled 
breaks from fucking, we could use the breaks to do 
useless things like go to the bathroom or eat."

"That's an idea," John agreed, "Okay, if there is 
anyone there unfamiliar, then that's how we'll handle 
it."

"Hey," Katrina said, "if that's all we had to decide 
and we still have 45 minutes before people start 
arriving," she let the shorts she was wearing fall to 
the floor and pulled off her t-shirt, "how about a 
quick fuckabration to commemorate our departure to 
Summer Camp?"

"Great idea," several people said getting to their feet 
and dropping their clothes.

Katrina was looking at Lana who getting up said, "Why 
not," she was about to drop her clothes when Hannah 
said, "wait Lana, I need to show you something, come 
with me."

Katrina threw Hannah a sour look but then gave a loud 
scream as she was speared from behind by Dr. Lewis' 10 
inch cock; he rammed it straight up Katrina's cunt.

"Randy," Katrina said smiling over her shoulder.

Lana smiled at the two of them and walked off with 
Hannah.

Once outside the studio door Hannah said, "The wardrobe 
has a nice mirror; we can do this right here." She put 
her hand in her pocket and bringing out a box that said 
"Best Pet" handed it to Lana. "Try it on," Hannah 
ordered.

Lana gave her an annoyed look and said, "I'm really 
going to have to wear one of these the entire time I'm 
at camp?"

"I am," Hannah said, looking proudly at her dog collar 
in the wardrobe mirror. "The Red Toy has an even nicer 
one than mine; Dominatrix got it for her yesterday."

Lana took the dog collar from the box and looked at the 
engraved plate. "You know, when you told me the other 
night that I would not be the Master's property for the 
rest of the summer I was pretty relieved, but now I'm 
beginning to wonder if I might as well not be his." She 
put on the collar and studied the engraving, "LANA 
Property of Hannah Anderson"

"What do you mean," Hannah asked.

"Come on, if we find a way to get to the boys at camp, 
do you think your Master won't constantly order you to 
let him play with your pet?"

"Actually he can't, he can't touch you or Ana again for 
two months."

"Now what are you talking about," Lana said confused.

"It's a small deal we had during the Master/slave of 
the year contest; my prize for winning was that I'm the 
only Anderson girl he can touch for 2 months."

Lana looked shocked and almost tearful.

Giving an almost wicked grin Hannah said, "Doesn't it 
make you very happy to know my Master can't constantly 
order me to let him play with my pet?" Then leaning 
over and kissing Lana in the mouth she said, "You're 
all mine at Summer Camp Queen, now come on let's go 
back in."

***

An hour later seven people had arrived at the studio: 
Aaron Brown, Roberto Reyes, Le-Ann Ching, Dei-Shau 
Ching, Jerry Clinton, Jack Clinton and Maria Ramos; all 
of them were current or soon to be OHPF members and the 
rest of the group was thrilled.

"Well," Lana said to Ana, "we may not need clothes on 
this trip after all."

"The last two are a little late," John said, "we have 
to hit the road soon."

Just then two people entered the studio.

"Josh," Ana screamed excitedly and ran over to hug and 
kiss Joshua Meyers. "Josh where have you been, you 
hadn't been to an OHPF meeting in more than two 
months?"

Josh returned Ana's kiss and said, "Sorry about that 
Sugar, there was a sort of family emergency that needed 
handling."

Lana, Patty and Le-Ann all came over and gave Josh 
special hello hugs also. Though some of the OHPF 
members still mistrusted Josh, feeling he had taken 
advantage of a bad situation to weasel his way into the 
club. Lana considered Josh the clubs savior, while Ana 
considered him his soul mates savior and both had 
become good friends with him.

"WHO ARE YOU," Katrina asked a little rudely to the 
second person that had entered.

Lana and Ana suddenly took their eyes off Josh long 
enough to study the other person. She was a girl, they 
guessed, they couldn't be sure because she was covered 
from head to foot in clothing resembling those of an 
Afghanistan woman under Taliban rule.

They gulped as they suddenly doubted they'd be able to 
be themselves around someone dressed like this.

"Hey everyone," Josh said, "this is a cousin of mine, 
she'll be at Summer Camp with us. Her name is Janice 
and she doesn't really talk."

"Is she a Muslim or a nun or something," Katrina asked 
nervously.

"No, no," Josh said quickly, "you don't have to worry 
about being yourselves around her, you just can't do 
anything with her personally; she suffers from several 
phobias: agraphobia (the fear of sexual abuse), 
coitophobia (the fear of sexual intercourse), 
cypridophobia (the fear of catching a venereal disease) 
and erotophobia (fear of expressing sexual love)."

"Did you say we don't have to worry about being 
ourselves around her," Lana said doubtfully.

"So your—COUSIN—did you say suffers from an all out 
fear of sex," Dr. Lewis said seriously scrutinizing 
Josh.

"But only with her," Josh emphasized strongly, "she 
doesn't mind being in the center of an orgy as long as 
no one touches her or tries to get her to take her 
clothes off."

"Really," Dr. Lewis said, now speaking a little 
suspiciously.

"So Josh," Lana said confused, "are you saying that—"

"—she knows about OHPF completely," Josh finished, 
"yes, but before you look at me funny, she didn't learn 
it from me."

"Maybe we should start going," John said, "come on 
everyone, I'll show you where to put your bags."

Once on the bus John talked to all of those in section 
one about the trip to camp.

Josh felt a little tension in the air and since he 
noticed several stray glances toward his side where 
Janice was sitting, he knew what had everyone 
uncomfortable. He had found out by now that the other 
strangers were all either OHPF honorary or future 
members and wanting to lighten the mood as John 
finished his talk Josh got up and said, "Just one 
question: do we really have to be wearing clothes, 
because I for one refuse to wear them for three days 
straight." 

Smiling he stripped right then and there and sat next 
to Janice in the nude. She obviously had no objection 
or simply didn't mind. Suddenly everyone smiled and 
with the exception of John (who would be the starting 
driver) and Janice, everyone tore off their clothes and 
once nude, were feeling a lot more comfortable."

No ban on nudity meant no ban on any part of the bus at 
any time, so the passengers were all told what the 
other sections of the bus: the Recreation Room, BED 
room and Kitchen and Bath could be used for and were 
given permission to use them as they pleased.

After the first 24 hours of fucking, sucking and 
everything else you can think of, everyone decided to 
get some sleep. When they awoke, it was decided that 
the current OHPF members needed to dedicate time to 
properly and more completely welcoming the falls new 
freshmen and soon to be official members: Dei-Shau, 
Jack, Maria, Sandy (Susan had announced that though the 
date of the official wedding was still in question, 
they'd definitely be taking the Riverdale house offered 
them), Katrina and Jason (though these last two had 
been in OHPF since its formation, they had been 
considered junior members rather than official members 
since they were not actually in the school). The next 
five hours were dedicated to gang-banging the new 
freshmen members in every conceivable way, both as a 
group and individually in rapid succession.

When the initiation party was over, everyone collapsed 
and slept a while.

*** 

"Are you alright," Dr. Lewis asked Janice as he stepped 
into section one and sat down beside her.

Janice nodded but said nothing.

"I saw you pass the BED room earlier on your way to the 
rest room. You really seemed to enjoy watching the 
initiation party, did it look like fun?"

Again Janice nodded.

"The strange thing is that a person with as many sexual 
phobias as you are suppose to have wouldn't be caught 
dead anywhere near that kind of action, even if it 
wasn't on them."

Janice turned her head toward Dr. Lewis then dropped it 
in a fearful manner.

"You know," Dr. Lewis continued, "Another funny thing 
is that Director Green had given me a list of all the 
campers that would be riding with us and I didn't see 
any Janice. There was one name though that stood out. I 
didn't mention it because I didn't want to cause a 
commotion."

"Please don't say anything Dr. Lewis," Janice implored, 
"it'll be hard enough when we get to camp and they 
realize they'll have to share the same room with me for 
a month-and-a-half."

"You know, your sister is worried about you; you 
haven't gone to see her once and she's been very sad."

"I went yesterday, I told her I was sorry and that I 
still love her very much. I then told her that I was 
still taking this trip just as we'd planned. She said 
she was happy about that, she said Lana talked to her 
and Mom; I don't know exactly what Lana said to them, 
but they seemed very hopeful and a lot happier. I'd 
thank Lana if I wasn't afraid she'd try to tear my neck 
off."

"You should give them a chance to forgive you."

"They'll never forgive me, Ana especially, she turned 
me into the most hated person in our school for the 
last 3 months, except for Josh I haven't got another 
friend left in all of Riverdale."

Dr. Lewis heard crying behind the mask like head piece 
of her garment and said, "You can't let yourself be 
depressed by that."

"You know it's not just that; It's my mother, my 
sister, my nephew who I held for a whole month," she 
broke down crying behind her hood and Dr. Lewis put an 
arm around her and tried to comfort her.

"Everything will be fine, like you said, your sister is 
much happier, and if she can be happy right now, then 
so can you."

"I have to go to the bathroom," Janice said suddenly, 
"excuse me." Getting up she walked past the Recreation 
room (where a few of the passengers that had been able 
to get up were watching a movie), past the BED room 
(where the majority of the passengers were still passed 
out) and into the Kitchen and Bath where she ran right 
into Prof. Patricia Clark and stopped to look at her 
sadly.

Patty couldn't see her eyes through the hooded mask, 
but sensing she was upset said, "Are you alright 
Janice?"

She nodded and pointed to the rest room; she then 
walked over to one and got in.

Patty in the meantime decided to go and check on some 
of the passengers, she especially wanted to see how 
Dolly and Melissa were doing; well Dolly more, because 
though they were both new to the Anderson way of life, 
Melissa had spent the last few weeks on this bus with 
the Anderson-Irving-Wilson tribe, she was more 
adjusted.

Walking into the BED room Patty saw a few people 
starting to get up; among them the three Anderson girls 
and Maria Ramos.

"Patty," Ana said, "why don't you take those clothes 
off, we only have around a day and a half left?"

"Ana, you know Randy and I are here as representatives 
of the camp, that's pretty much the same as a teacher."

"Yeah," Ana said glumly, "but at least I get to fuck my 
teacher every day at lunch time."

"We'll see later, maybe I'll try out one of those 
private sleeping berths," she winked at Ana and said, 
"Where are Dolly and Melissa?"

"They've been trying out one of the private sleeping 
berths since we got on the bus yesterday," Lana said 
smiling.

"I have to go to the bathroom," Maria said heading for 
the door to the Kitchen and Bath.

Ana suddenly realized she hadn't gone in a while 
herself and said, "I have to go to the bathroom too, 
but I'm expecting to find you ready in one of those 
berths when I get out," she squeezed Patty's tit over 
her blouse. "If your not there I'll have Hannah here 
email the Mistress and kidnap you," she said jokingly. 
Hannah however threw her a sour look.

"That would be a little hard for me to do since I don't 
know where she is," Hannah said.

"Since when do you need to know where someone is to 
email them," Ana questioned giggling.

Ignoring Ana's comment, Hannah turned to Lana and said, 
"Come on pet, I'm thirsty and a little Lana juice is 
just what I need."

"Hey," Lana said, "I'm not your pet until we get to the 
camp! So for now if you want some Lana juice lie back 
down and I'll take some Hannah juice at the same time 
family pet."

They smiled at each other and quickly assumed a 69 
position.

***

As Maria entered the Kitchen and Bath she went quickly 
over to one of the rest rooms and opened it. She then 
stopped shocked; there was a girl in it. "A very nice 
looking girl," Maria thought. You wouldn't call her 
gorgeous or super-beautiful, but she was nice to look 
at with that lovely long brown hair of hers, not to 
mention the nicely trimmed brown hair between her legs.

"What a beautiful pussy," Maria thought as the girl 
masturbated with three fingers going slowly in and out 
of her twat as the thumb rolled around her clit.

The girl in the rest room had her eyes closed and she 
was obviously in such a blissful place that she either 
didn't notice or didn't care that someone had opened 
the door and she now had an audience. Maria let her 
eyes move up a second to where the girl was squeezing 
one of her boobs with her other hand.

"What a perfectly rounded breast, and the nipple is so 
beautiful," Maria thought, "I just have to suck it!" 
Maria couldn't help herself, she needed that tit, so 
many available tits on the bus, but she knew, she just 
could feel that these boobs in particular had her name 
on them. Walking into the rest room she bent over and 
quickly caught the nipple between her lips.

The girl opened her eyes in horror, but she was already 
near cumming and she couldn't resist letting this hot 
beautiful Latino girl eat her breasts, especially when 
she raised her hand to her other boob and started 
squeezing it gently. It had been a while since anyone 
had touched her like this, or since she had touched 
anyone. She moved the hand that had been working on her 
boob forward a bit to land on one of Maria's delectable 
orbs; she gave it a few squeezes and rolled it on her 
hand feeling its weight. 

Maria gave a small gasp and gently bit the girl's 
nipple and she felt the girl tense up and knew she was 
cumming. Wondering what her cunt juice tasted like, 
Maria released her tit and started to bend towards her 
cunt. The girl anticipated what Maria wanted, and even 
in the grip of a powerful orgasm, she was able to 
retain enough common sense to know she couldn't let 
Maria do it. She took the hand that was still on 
Maria's boob and moved it up to her chin, stopping 
Maria from bending any lower, she then pulled Maria up 
to look her in the eyes, she shook her head a few 
seconds and then moved Maria's head to her other boob 
which Maria happily caught in her mouth.

"You know, there are four sections on this bus where 
that kind of activity is more than welcome, there's no 
need to hold up the rest rooms."

Maria stiffened a little with embarrassment and she 
straightened up to see who had just talked to her.

"Oh Ana, right," Maria said looking at the 'A' on the 
Anderson girls necklace, "I'm sorry, I just couldn't 
resist this girl's beautiful boobs and I had to suck 
them."

"Really," Ana said amused, "well move over and let me 
try them."

Maria smiled and moved to the side giving Ana a good 
look for the first time at who was inside.

"YOU!!!" Ana screamed angrily. Ana had never hated 
anyone before last spring, she couldn't even remember 
truly disliking someone, but that was before this girl 
of course. Ana gave another scream (it sounded a lot 
like Xena's battle cry right before she was heading 
into a giant fight) she grabbed the girl before her 
(who was just staring at her sadly and maybe a little 
scared) by the long brown hair and pulled her right out 
of the rest room.

"Ana," Maria screamed angrily, "NO! Don't hurt her, 
please!"

The door from the BED room burst open and Patty, Lana 
and Hannah (all attracted by Ana's scream of rage) ran 
in to find Ana sitting on top of a girl obviously 
trying to pound her, but Maria was holding Ana's arms.

"Ana," Patty screamed, "what are you doing?"

"I'm trying to kill a rat that sneaked into my house," 
Ana screamed back.

"You," Lana and Hannah both said together on finally 
realizing who Ana was sitting on.

Lana said angrily to Ana, "Ana you can't kill her, you 
have to leave some of her alive for the rest of us to 
pound!"

Hannah looked at the girl angrily, but since Hannah was 
never much for confrontations, she let someone else (or 
better said something else) express her feeling.

Honey growled at the girl and getting on all fours 
barked angrily.

"And I think Honey wants to bite her," Lana added 
trying to focus on being angry and not at breaking out 
laughing at her sisters reaction to the girl.

"Ana, get off her now," Patty said angrily.

Three more people Ron, Melissa and Dolly all came 
rushing into the room and stared at the scene.

"You can't seriously want to protect her," Ana said to 
Patty.

"It's my job as the camp representative to protect all 
the campers," Patty said calmly and evenly, "if you 
don't want me to lose my job and miss being able to be 
with you for the rest of the summer you'll leave her 
alone." Turning to Ron Patty said, "And can you put a 
leash and a muzzle on your bitch before she bites 
someone."

Lana had been holding Honey back by the collar, but 
Honey was trying to break away.

"She doesn't need a leash," Ron said and added 
strongly, "She knows she has to listen to me. Melissa 
can you take her back to the BED room and play with her 
a while?" Melissa nodded happily and Ron said to Honey, 
"Go and stay with Melissa, and don't you dare take a 
leak anywhere on this bus, we'll stop later and I'll 
take you for a quick walk. Go NOW! I'll take you a bone 
later."

Honey looked up happily at her Master on hearing the 
last part and nodding her head furiously followed 
Melissa to the next room.

Ana had finally calmed down enough to get off of the 
girl and said, "I'll leave her alone, for now, but only 
because I don't want to cause you any trouble, unlike 
her! But I don't want to see her for the rest of the 
trip, from now she stays in section one, away from me!"

"Patty," Dolly said confused staring at the girl as 
Maria helped her up, "what did Ana mean by 'unlike her' 
who is she and what did she do to you?"

Ron was the one to answer saying, "Dolly, meet Rita 
Mars, the girl single handedly responsible for almost 
destroying your sister's entire life last spring. If 
not for Ana and the help of several OHPF members your 
sister would probably be in jail right now thanks to 
her."

Dolly's eyes flashed with anger and hate for Rita and, 
seeing that Dolly wanted to continue where Ana left 
off, Patty held her back and said to Maria, "Maria can 
you help Rita to section one, please. Rita, maybe you 
should do as Ana asks and stay there for now."

Rita was still a little dazed, whether from the 
powerful orgasm she had had, or from the punch that had 
landed her on the floor in the first place she wasn't 
sure, but she let Maria help her to the door. Once 
there she turned and said to Patty with tears in her 
eyes, "I really am sorry for everything Ms. Clark, I 
am." 

She turned back to the door and walking through the BED 
room was met by a lot of cold, angry and hostile stares 
by many others that would have liked nothing better 
than to pound her. Rita's actions in the spring had 
almost destroyed the entire OHPF club as well as 
Patty's life. Two other people however looked at her 
sympathetically though they said nothing, Josh Myers 
who had been Rita's best friend since elementary school 
and Le-Ann Ching who's relationship with Principal 
Green and Wei-Lu had truly flourished (if not was a 
complete result) due to Rita's actions.

Once she had Rita past the Recreation room and sitting 
once more in the last row of seats in section one, 
Maria sat next to a softly weeping Rita and giving her 
a kiss on the head and a strong kiss on the lips 
(though Rita refused to let Maria tongue her) Maria 
said, "I don't care what anybody says, I know you're 
not what they say, I know you're one of the most 
beautiful people in the world." Maria brought Rita's 
head to her breast and offering Rita her tit let Rita 
suck it gently and peacefully.

Dr. Lewis (who had been talking to Lenny, the current 
driver) turned and looked worriedly at the scene in the 
last row, a very strong frown coming to his face.
 

Chapter Three – Aphrodite's Pleasure


In the Family room of the Anderson house Laura sat on 
Stan's lap as she had a serious conversation, Harry and 
Susan were sitting next to them. The four of them were 
still trying to recover from some powerful orgasms 
they'd just had, so talking seriously was a little 
difficult.

"Girls the two of you have to tell us what's wrong," 
Laura said worriedly.

"Mom, there's nothing wrong," Lana said fuming.

"Then why do you sound like it's that time of the month 
when I that time is a month away since you just got 
over it?"

"Mom, she's right," Ana said also as if she wanted to 
bite someone. "It's just that Honey keeps trying to 
bite us, I think she needs a rabies vaccination."

"Honey," Laura said shocked, "what happened there to 
trigger Honey?"

"We ran into a different kind of bitch and our family 
pet wanted to eat her," Lana said furiously, "not that 
I blame her!"

"Lana! Okay, I want you two to tell me now what's going 
on. The fact that the two of you are in there alone 
pleasuring each other, or maybe a better phrase is 
trying to calm one another down, when Dr. Lewis, 
Katrina and Patty are all present is enough to let me 
know something's up."

"Come on girls," Stan said, "tell us what's wrong, you 
don't want us to leave for our trip worried do you?"

"I'm sorry Mom, Dad; you really don't have to worry," 
Ana said, "You just popped in at a bad time. Lana and I 
sort of isolated ourselves here in the Recreation room 
a while to get over something." Laura gave her an 
inquisitive look and Ana decided to just come clean. 
"Mom, she's here, on our bus!" Ana said this with pure 
hate in her eyes.

Knowing that only one person on earth could have this 
kind of effect on Ana, Laura said, "She's there, but 
how did she get there?"

"Josh smuggled her in, I'm not really mad at him. She's 
supposed to be here as part of the deal we made with 
the camp, he knew her presence would probably upset us 
so he tried to keep everyone calm by hiding her 
identity until we reached the camp," Ana explained.

"Unfortunately," Lana said, "that meant the shock of 
finding her in one of our rest rooms was a bit more 
explosive than if we'd already known she was here."

Laura looked worriedly at Ana and said, "Ana what have 
you done with Rita?"

"Who's Rita," Susan asked from Harry's lap.

"It's a long story Susan," Stan said, "We'll fill you 
in later."

Lana smiled as she remembered finding Ana sitting on 
Rita and said, "Ana tried to flatten Rita like a bug."

"Oh Ana, that is not you," Laura said, "You have to get 
over it, have you tried simply talking to her?"

"Mom, that girl almost destroyed Patty! Not to mention 
me, since at the time Principal Green was talking about 
anything from probation to expulsion for me!"

"Not to mention closing down OHPF," Lana said angrily 
as she now remembered that interview with the 
Principal, "all the good the club has done was almost 
ended before it really started!"

"Girls, you have to try and focus on all the good that 
eventually came out of that experience and try to push 
the bad thoughts of what might have happened out of the 
way," Laura said anxiously.

"The good," Ana said frantically, "what good?"

"Well start with Principal Green's joy with her china 
dolls and work forward from there: Patty's job security 
and the fact that the two of you never have to worry 
about anything like that again, that includes Dr. 
Lewis," she said looking specifically at Lana, "OHPF's 
permanent non-reviewable status and the freedom that 
has truly given the club to truly work with their 
message on school grounds these last three months; and 
a lot more," Laura said lovingly.

Both Lana and Ana looked calmer (and for once it wasn't 
because of the vibrators humming on every part of their 
body: nipple vibrators, vaginal egg vibrators, thunder 
bead anal vibrators and clit clamp vibrators).

"Maybe, you're right Mom," Lana said, "we promise to 
think about that a while, don't we Ana."

Ana wasn't as promising as Lana, but she finally nodded 
and said, "I'll think about it, if she's going to share 
a bunk house with us I guess I'll at least have to 
tolerate her presence if I want to enjoy camp."

"Good," Laura said smiling, "now get all your brothers 
bring Honey, maybe I can get Hannah to pop out long 
enough to say goodbye."

"Don't forget your cousins," Susan said, "Harry and I 
want to say goodbye too."

"I'll get them," Lana said going over to the door of 
the BED room, "I'll tell Aaron to take over the driving 
for a little while so that Lenny can join us too. By 
the Way, Mom, Dad it's good of you to cum and say 
goodbye, you too Aunt Susan and Uncle Harry, keep 
cumming okay."

***

"Lisa," Stan said, "thanks for dropping all of us off 
here at the docks." He looked at her kissing Amy who 
was sitting on her lap. At the same time he threw a 
glance at Betty and Sallie who were each sitting on one 
of Pietro's legs licking his cheeks and alternating 
control of his lips and tongue. Finally he threw a 
glance at Jackie who was driving and he said, "Though 
we really didn't need you to bother three other 
employees to join you in the drive."

"Oh it's no bother to me," Jackie said from behind the 
wheel, "As for those three, they would have been 
bothered if they didn't get a chance to say goodbye."

As they pulled into the harbor and found the correct 
dock, everyone got out and Laura said, "Stan this isn't 
Henry and Josie's yacht this is a—"

"—one hundred foot cruise vessel with an incredible sun 
deck, 16 cabins, 4 full baths and even a diving deck 
for deep sea exploration. There will be more to do this 
year, and since this cruise will be for a month-and-a-
half rather than two weeks, I'd say that's lucky."

"Josie!" Laura screamed as she turned and greeted the 
red-headed woman that had just spoken to them, hugging 
her and giving her a kiss.

"Henry," Stan said going over to the man standing next 
to Josie and giving him a hug.

"Welcome to the Maiden Voyage of Aphrodite's Pleasure, 
I trust you'll find it enjoyable. By the way," he added 
smiling, "I trust everyone read the fine print in the 
contract right?"

Stan smiled back and said, "This boat is amazing, you 
didn't tell us that you had a new one."

"Actually I didn't until yesterday, but the old owners 
offered me an incredible deal on it and I couldn't 
resist. Josie take everyone aboard and show them their 
cabins, I'll wait and see if the crew arrives."

"Crew," Stan said puzzled.

"A bigger boat, a longer time at see and more 
passengers requires more help. I have a new first mate 
and a new cook."

Stan looked seriously at him and said, "Are you telling 
me I won't wake up to Josie's banana pancakes and 
sausages on this voyage?"

"Don't worry Stan," Josie said as she led everybody 
aboard, I'll make some especially for you as long as 
you supply me with a lot of special cream."

As everyone boarded Henry's cell phone rang and Lisa, 
Sallie and Betty (on their way back to the van) stopped 
as they heard him say angrily, "What do you mean you 
and your wife can't make it! I need a crew!"

***

As Josie passed a few cabins on the lower deck she 
said, "The last four doors are the bathrooms, except 
for cabin #1 and cabin #7 all other cabins are free to 
use. I'll let you all know when you can come to the 
galley for that boring pre-shipping off talk and some 
more formal introductions."

"Who's in cabin #1 and cabin #7," Laura said curiously.

"Well cabin #1 is mine and Henry's," Josie said a 
little nervously.

They were actually standing in front of cabin #7 now 
and Laura couldn't help noticing a "Do Not Disturb" 
sign on the handle.

"I take it that's the crew's quarters," Laura said 
suspiciously.

"Oh no," Josie said grinning, "the crew's quarters is 
behind the galley. As for that," she said casting a 
look at cabin #7, "I'll tell you about that in that 
talk we'll be having in the galley. Choose your cabins 
everyone and welcome aboard!" She then quickly ran off. 
Stan cast a worried look at cabin #7 then shrugging 
began hunting for a good cabin with the others.

Stan and Laura instantly chose #4 which greatly 
resembled the one that they had used for their 
honeymoon. Once inside Stan grabbed Laura in his arms 
carried her to the bed and started undressing her.

"Oh," Laura said as he fell to his knees in front of 
her stunning well trimmed cunt, "I suddenly feel like 
it's my honeymoon."

"That's what it is supposed to feel like," Stan said 
smiling as he dug into her juicy cunt, gently chewing 
on her pussy lips and sucking her clit. In no time at 
all he had Laura near cumming, then he suddenly pulled 
his tongue out of her pussy, stood up, stripped and 
stuck his now erect cock deep in Laura's cunt, burying 
it to the extreme in one furious move."

"Ahh," Laura moaned, "Welcome Aboard!" she then started 
to cum and cum around his pumping cock.

***

An hour later Stan's group (all of which had celebrated 
their boarding much as Stan and Laura had) found 
themselves in the galley, they had just heard the 
speech on maritime law in international water, safety 
at sea and lifeboat and life jacket uses, they were now 
moving on to some formal introductions, "Henry and 
Josie Carter," Stan said, "these are Harry Irving, 
Susan Anderson, Amy Bradson and Pietro Partridge: 
Harry, Sue, Amy and Pietro will be fine."

Josie was studying Amy's red hair and said, "You're the 
cook I heard so much about last year; aren't you? It 
seems to me all red-heads should know how to cook and 
be really hot at it. Maybe we'll get together a few 
times and compare cooking skills." Then looking at 
Susan she said, "Not that I don't love blonds and think 
they can't cook, just ask Laura."

"You'll be meeting the rest of the crew later; my first 
mate, cook and entertainment coordinator have just come 
aboard and they wanted to freshen up before meeting 
anybody."

"I did want to explain to you all," Josie said, "that 
there is another couple aboard."

"In cabin #7," Stan said looking a little unhappy, 
"Josie this was supposed to be a private trip."

"I know Stan, and we're willing to refund a good 
percent of what you paid if you want, but hear us out 
first okay," Josie begged.

Stan nodded and said, "So what happened?"

"The couple that sold us this incredible ship, for just 
a trade in of our old yacht and very little else had 
just one other request to make the deal final; that our 
Maiden Voyage on it be their final voyage on it. For 
the price we were getting it we couldn't turn down a 
simple request like that."

"Did they sign the contract and read the fine print," 
Laura asked nervously.

"As a matter-a-fact they did," Henry said smiling.

Stan smiled and said, "Well, I guess it doesn't hurt 
and it is a much bigger boat. Don't worry about it. Are 
we finished here because Laura and I actually have some 
unfinished business in our cabin?"

"Oh so do Susan and I," Harry said smiling, "Isn't that 
right Honey?"

Susan simply nodded nervously and rushed off holding 
Harry's hand.

As everyone left Josie said, "So you never told what 
happened to Jack and Caroline."

"I didn't ask, I was too mad," Henry admitted.

"And you just hired the first three people you saw on 
the dock, do you even know if the cook can cook?"

"I asked her, she said she knows how to make a cheese 
sandwich, but she also said she'd been working with a 
cook for the last month and a half. Anyway, I better go 
cast off."

***

Back in their cabin Stan and Laura had once more 
stripped and were now on the bed with Stan's nine 
inches being sucked into complete readiness by Laura. 
He felt the boat move and said, "Hey, I think we're on 
our way. It was good to see Henry and Josie again; 
being here brings back memories, even if it's a 
different boat. Doesn't it Honey?"

Laura released his cock and said, "You know what will 
really bring back memories?"

"What," Stan asked.

Laura turned her open dripping pussy to Stan and said, 
"Orgasms, lots and lots of them!"

Smiling Stan said, "Yes, that does bring back memories 
too." And once more sticking his cock in Laura's hot 
love box he started pumping away like mad.

***

In the cabin opposite Stan and Laura's, Susan had 
pulled Harry on top of her the moment they got in the 
room and stripped.

"Fuck me Harry," she said, "Fuck me as if this were our 
honeymoon get-away."

Harry smiled and said, "Papers or no papers, this is 
our honeymoon."

Susan smiled and looking at the rings on hers and 
Harry's fingers said, "Yeah, it is, isn't it?" She 
kissed him strongly and he began pumping and driving 
his cock deeper and deeper into her lovely blond twat.

***

Amy was sucking Pietro's cock in cabin #9; she was 
desperately trying to get a mouthful of hot cum to 
start the trip.

"Come on Pietro, give it to me, we've started moving 
and I haven't taken my sea sickness medicine."

"Is that why you don't seem as overjoyed as usual to 
have my cock in your mouth?"

Suddenly there was a knocking on the door and Amy said, 
"Didn't you put up that 'Do Not Disturb' sign?"

"I'm sure I did," Pietro said as the knocking 
continued.

"I'd better check," Amy said, "it might be something 
important if they're ignoring the sign."

As Amy opened the door she was suddenly pulled out of 
the cabin and into the cabin across from them.

"What the—" Amy began as she found herself on a bed in 
the new room with someone laying on top of her and 
kissing her passionately.

"Now I'm the cook," Lisa said, "So let me feed you," In 
a second she was plastering her cunt on Amy's mouth; 
she instantly began to eat joyously not even caring how 
Lisa got there. "By the way," Lisa added, "that doesn't 
mean I won't be eating what you have to offer any 
more." She then instantly fell forward and locked her 
lips around Amy's bald pussy, burying her tongue deep 
in Amy's hole."

***

In Pietro's cabin, as soon as Amy had been taken out, 
Sallie had run in and taken over sucking Pietro's cock. 
When he tried to get up and ask what was going on, he 
had been pushed back and Betty's cunt had been 
plastered over his mouth.

Betty began grinding her cunt over Pietro's lips until 
she felt Pietro willfully start exploring her pussy 
with his tongue.

"Oh well," Pietro thought to himself, smiling as he 
savored Betty's delicious juices and once more felt 
Sallie's incredible fellatio skills, "maybe Dr. Lewis 
is right, if I can't have Amy, at least I have a month-
and-a-half to enjoy trying to decide between these 
two."


Chapter Four – Pariah


"The two of you shouldn't be talking to me," Rita said 
to Josh and Maria. "You especially," she added rubbing 
Maria's neck, "You're not even at the school yet and 
some of the people here are already looking at you 
badly." Leaning over she kissed Maria and said, "Now 
get inside, that FUCKATHON they were announcing is 
about to begin. Show them you belong in that club of 
theirs."

"Maybe I don't want to be in their club anymore," Maria 
said, not letting Rita go.

Rita threw Josh a worried 'can you help me' look and 
Josh said, "Maria come on, I think Dr. Lewis wants to 
talk to Rita alone, we're not helping here." He pulled 
her away from Rita (literally) and led her into the 
Recreation room as Dr. Lewis sat next to Rita.

"You should put some clothes on," Dr. Lewis said 
sternly and he handed her some panties and shorts. "I 
got these out for you, I hope you don't mind."

Grabbing them Rita said, "How did you know which was my 
bag?"

"Rita, you're probably the only person on this bus that 
owns underwear."

"Yeah," she said smiling a little, then getting serious 
she said, "She wanted to taste me when I came, I didn't 
let her, though. I wanted to, I wanted to feel her 
tongue deep inside of me and I wanted so much to have 
mine in her. I always thought that I was 100% 
heterosexual, but now I guess I was wrong. 

"I thought all those times that I was rolling my tongue 
around in Elizabeth's pussy I was just doing it to help 
her out, she would always beg me to help her cum. But I 
realized today that the reason I did it was because I 
loved having my tongue in a juicy beautiful pussy." 
Frowning she then said, "I sucked her tits and I let 
her suck mine, but that's okay right, I mean I'm not 
lactating like Elizabeth was?"

"She should be safe," Dr. Lewis said, "but you should 
tell her the truth before it goes any further. And note 
that I'm not saying that you can't let it go further, 
she just has a right to know before it does."

"I don't have very many friends Dr. Lewis, do I really 
have to scare away the few I make?"

"Josh hasn't been scared away has he?"

Putting the panties and shorts on Rita said, "if I tell 
her, and she still wants to be my friend, especially 
that special friend my heart is telling me she is, what 
can we safely do together; besides suck each others 
tits and kiss close mouthed I mean?"

"I thought you might ask me that," Dr. Lewis said 
reaching in his pocket and pulling out a book, "since 
you've been banished here for the rest of the trip, you 
might enjoy reading a little."

Rita took the book handed to her and reading the title 
out loud said, "YOUR SEX LIFE IS NOT OVER! By Dr. Joyce 
Livingston" Rita smiled and said, "She sounds so sure, 
was she—"

"No," Dr. Livingston said, "but a friend of hers once 
went through a moment of great depression on finding 
out she was; Dr. Livingston who is like myself a 
sexologist as well as and STD specialist helped her 
through it by carefully studying what could and could 
not be done by different types of couples." 

Glancing at the Table of Contents page read:

Your Sex Life Is Not Over

By Dr. Joyce Livingston

Preface – What Are HIV and AIDS … page 1

Part One – Male/Female

I. We're Both Infected … page 5

II. He's Infected How To Protect Her … page 15

III. She's Infected - How To Protect Him … page 25


Part Two – Male/Male
 

I. We're Both Infected … page 35

II. If I'm Infected Can He Still Remain Safe … page 45

 
Part Three – Female/Female


I. We're Both Infected … page 55

II. With Me Infected, What Kind Of Relationship Do We 
Have Left … page 65

"Thank you Dr. Lewis I think this can really help," 
Rita said as Dr. Lewis got up and walked toward the 
Recreation Room door. 

On finding herself alone again (except for Lenny who 
was driving again in the very front of the bus) Rita 
stared blankly out in front of her a few minutes, a 
tear in her eye, but then she turned directly to page 
65 of the book in her hand and read the opening 
summary:

Are "lesbians" or other women who have sex with women 
at risk for HIV?

Female-to-female transmission of HIV appears to be a 
rare occurrence. However, there are case reports of 
female-to-female transmission of HIV. The well 
documented risk of female-to-male transmission of HIV 
shows that vaginal secretions and menstrual blood may 
contain the virus and that mucous membrane (e.g., oral, 
vaginal) exposure to these secretions has the potential 
to lead to HIV infection. 

In order to reduce the risk of HIV transmission, women 
who have sex with women should do the following: 

Avoid exposure of a mucous membrane, such as the mouth, 
(especially non-intact tissue) to vaginal secretions 
and menstrual blood. 

Use condoms consistently and correctly each and every 
time for sexual contact with men or when using sex 
toys. Sex toys should not be shared. No barrier methods 
for use during oral sex have been evaluated as 
effective by the FDA. However, natural rubber latex 
sheets, dental dams, cut open condoms, or plastic wrap 
may offer some protection from contact with body fluids 
during oral sex and possibly reduce the risk of HIV 
transmission. 

Know your own and your partner's HIV status. This 
knowledge can help uninfected women begin and maintain 
behavioral changes that reduce the risk of becoming 
infected. For women who are found to be infected, it 
can assist in getting early treatment and avoiding 
infecting others.

*** 

Rita turned back to page one and made a decision to 
read the entire book and learn it word for word, not 
only for her but for her little sister as well.

As Maria walked into the BED room she spotted Ana 
standing alone and walked over to her.

"Have you been sucking her again," Ana said coldly as 
Maria tried to suck her tits.

"Yes I have," Maria said defiantly and just as coldly.

"Then I don't want your mouth anywhere near my body," 
Ana said turning and joining Dolly, Melissa, Jenny, 
Katrina and Sandy in a daisy chain of tongues in 
pussies. In another corner Aaron had his cock in Lana's 
twat as Roberto fucked her ass and Robert fed her his 
cum. In still another corner all three Anderson boys 
were equally connected to Hannah.

Jerry Clinton had been fucking Le-Ann's pussy as Le-Ann 
sucked Debbie's pussy when Josh and Maria had first 
walked in the room, Josh had instantly gotten behind 
Le-Ann and was now plunging his cock in and out of her 
ass.

Deciding she wouldn't be left out, Maria looked for a 
group she could join and spotting a trio of cuntless 
cocks stepped over to the daisy chain of cocks in 
mouths.

"Hi," she said to Dei-Shau, Jack and Jason, "how would 
you guys like some female holes to stick those in?" 
Quickly kneeling over she presented her open twat and 
ass to the fellow freshmen. Instantly Jack lay down and 
pulled Maria down on top of him, she was face up so his 
cock was inserted in her willing asshole; Jason speared 
and violently pumped her cunt while Dei-Shau inserted 
his cock in Maria's mouth.

Before actually absorbing Dei-Shau's cock Maria said, 
"Let's win this FUCKATHON, we'll show the rest around 
us that they are old news!"

*** 

Now the object of a FUCKATHON was to be the last team 
with at least one person still continuously fucking 
without having needed to rest or pass out once. After 
four hours team 1 (named the Ana's) only had Jenny, 
Katrina and Ana fucking strongly; team 2 (the Lana's) 
had only lost Robert, Roberto Reyes and Aaron Brown 
were hard as ever and Lana moaned with every pump they 
gave in her two holes; team 3 (the Hannah's) were all 
still going strong; team 4 (the Le-Ann's) however only 
had Josh and Le-Ann left; as for the Maria's, they'd 
lost Dei-Shau but Jason and Jack were still pumping 
Maria's holes strongly.

Two hours later, after six hours of non-stop fucking, 
it was down to: Katrina and Ana, Ana was truly enjoying 
having Katrina's super-large super-swollen beautiful 
clit pumping between her pussy lips for hours; Lana and 
Aaron, Lana was giving her two favorite sex holes a 
rest for a while by just performing some hard to 
believe sword swallowing demonstrations with Aaron's 
incredibly large blade for now; Ron and Hannah, Lana 
wondered what the Erotic Psycho had manipulated her 
Master into promising her if she won this contest; 
finally, since the Le-Ann's and the Maria's were both 
down to just one member a piece still fucking, they had 
to merge so that Le-Ann and Maria now found themselves 
trying to fuck each other out of the race.

After eight hours the Le-Ann's became the first team 
fully disqualified when Le-Ann just couldn't keep up 
with Maria anymore. At that time two groups were left: 
Katrina, Ana and Lana VS Ron and Maria. As usual when 
they got in a domination battle Katrina and Lana fought 
hard to knock each other out and eventually did knock 
each other out when they both gave one another such 
powerful cums that they passed out for the next hour or 
two. Maria, by the way, had actually mastered the 
Master and taken him out of the running.

"Damn that girl can fuck," those still conscious could 
hear him say as he passed out.

So only two teams, The Ana's and The Maria's were left 
with representatives and Ana and Maria quickly faced 
each other preparing for a fuck-fight.

Maria quickly pulled Ana toward her and said, "So you 
didn't want my mouth anywhere near you because it had 
been enjoying Rita's beautiful orbs, then forfeit to me 
and I won't have to suck you until you drop."

"It isn't going to happen," Ana said angrily, "You 
can't beat me amateur."

"Really," Maria said grabbing one of Ana's tits and 
pinching it right before quickly bending down and 
biting the nipple, sending electricity all the way to 
Ana's pussy, "then maybe you're interested in a side 
bet if you think you can beat me."

"What are you thinking of," Ana said jumping at Maria, 
knocking her on her back and quickly jumping between 
her legs where she glued her lips to Maria's clit. 
Maria gave a loud moan and was barely able to hold off 
cumming before she quickly sat up grabbed Ana by the 
under arms and pulled her on top of her kissing her 
passionately before turning over with Ana and landing 
on top rubbing her breasts and pussy lips into Ana's.

"Here's the deal," Maria said, "if you beat me I fuck 
and suck no one but you for the rest of the summer," 
she gave Ana another passionate kiss tonguing her 
furiously.

When they broke off the kiss Ana said (a bit dazed and 
very much interested in having much more of that over 
the rest of the summer), "and if you win?"

"You suck Rita's tits with me for one whole hour," 
Maria said.

"No way," Ana said angrily trying to toss Maria off 
her.

"Are you confessing you can't beat me," Maria said 
pinching one of Ana's tits.

"I will win," Ana said suddenly jamming a finger in 
Maria's butt hole and making her jump enough for Ana to 
turn them over again and regain the top position.

"If you're so sure then why are you afraid to take the 
bet, wouldn't you like me as your personal fuck toy," 
Maria taunted, "or would I prove too much for you to 
handle?"

"Fine," Ana suddenly said as she bent to bite into 
Maria's tits, "Prepare to pay up slave!"

Suddenly Maria jammed a finger in Ana's ass just as Ana 
had done with her, but instead of rolling over when Ana 
jumped, she slid right down under Ana until her mouth 
and Ana's clit met, Maria then pulled Ana flat against 
her and rammed three fingers from one hand deep in 
Ana's twat, the index finger of the other hand was 
still deep in Ana's butt and she then bit (not lightly) 
Ana's clit, all actions taking place simultaneously; 
Ana screamed as she had a cum like only the Mistress of 
Pain had ever topped. Maria glued her mouth to Ana's 
pussy hole as she came and came and came, jamming her 
tongue deep into Ana as she drank and refusing to give 
Ana a break from cumming. After several minutes of this 
Ana couldn't take it anymore and just passed out from 
pure joy.

The rest of the Maria's gave a cheer and running over 
to her picked her up on their shoulder and paraded her 
around the BED room before letting her down and fucking 
and sucking her until she finally had a knock-out cum 
herself.

***

Three hours after the FUCKATHON everyone had slept and 
regenerated a bit and was ready to face the music. The 
prize for the winning team was that its members could 
choose any three members from among the losers as their 
personal pets for the remainder of the trip. Maria 
being the last down got the honor of choosing first and 
she chose Roberto, Ana and Aaron; Jack claimed Lana, 
Katrina and Sandy; Jason grabbed Don, Ron and Jennifer; 
and Dei-Shau was the proud owner of Hannah, Melissa and 
Debbie.

They quickly fell into their groups to fuck and suck 
for the next two hours at that time Maria told Roberto 
and Aaron, "I have a personal bet to settle with Ana 
for the next hour. Le-Ann and Dolly look like they're 
desperate for some cock; why don't you two go help them 
out while we're away?"

Ana stopped a moment in the empty Recreation room to 
say, "You're really going to make me do this aren't 
you?"

"I just want you to see that she is not the horrible 
person you think."

"Nothing she says will take away the horrible thing she 
did," Ana said defiantly.

"The horrible thing she did was find out that one of 
her teacher's was having sex with a student and report 
it," Maria said just as defiantly. "Did you hear what 
happened in my school towards the end of this semester? 
Would a person that had found out what that teacher was 
doing and reported him have been considered a horrible 
person or a hero by you?"

Ana didn't answer, she only said, "Come on, let's get 
this over with."

In section one they found Rita deeply concentrated in a 
book, and Maria was happy to see Rita actually smiling. 
Throughout much of the trip she had simply stared 
blankly forward with tears in her eyes, but now she was 
definitely different. Besides Ron (who was now driving) 
no one else was there.

"I think the Recreation room will be more comfortable 
to work in," Ana said, "Rita come with us," she said 
suddenly.

Rita looked at her shocked not believing she was being 
talked to by any OHPF member, less by Ana.

Holding out her hand Maria helped her up saying, "Come 
on Rita, it'll be okay." She hugged her and gave Rita a 
loving kiss, before leading her to the Recreation room.

"Come on," Ana said once there, "the three person love 
seat will be perfect."

"What do you want," Rita asked a little suspicious.

"We want you to sit and just tell us what's on your 
mind while we suck your beautiful tits," Maria said 
happily.

Rita threw a scared look at Ana who said, "Go ahead, I 
won't hurt you. Maria is right about one thing, you do 
have perfect round boobs and beautiful nipples." She 
gave one of Rita's boobs a gentle squeeze and pinched 
the nipple. "Not even I can resist sucking a boob like 
that, even if it is attached to you." 

Ana actually smiled at Rita as she said this and 
instantly started sucking Rita's tit. Maria's question 
to Ana concerning the reporting of that other teacher 
had left Ana unsure as to whether Rita had really done 
a bad thing or whether she had done a good thing, not 
knowing for sure Ana decided to just do what Laura had 
said and think of nothing but all the good that had 
resulted from Rita's action.

"So tell me how you feel Rita," Maria said as she 
attached her mouth to Rita's boob.

"Alone," Rita said sadly. "I hadn't talked to my mother 
or sister for a while before finally seeing them the 
day before we left, just to say goodbye. I was feeling 
alone for some time, ever since it happened. Now 
however, being on a bus with more than twenty people 
and still having no one to talk to, except you," she 
said smiling at Maria and bending to kiss her on the 
head, "just made the feeling really powerful and I 
wondered if that's what the rest of my life would be 
like."

Ana suddenly remembered a long run through a beach, a 
crash with a surf board and the finding of her one true 
love all due to a similar feeling to the one Rita was 
describing.

"I know what you mean," Ana said, stopping her sucking 
temporarily to look Rita in the face, "I felt like that 
once and I didn't think I'd ever survive it."

"How did you," Rita asked suddenly grabbing one of 
Ana's and one of Maria's boobs in each hand and rolling 
and squeezing them gently.

"I met the one person in the world I knew I was meant 
to be with and I realized that no matter what else 
happened, I'd never be alone again." Ana smiled at the 
looks Rita and Maria gave each other, recognizing that 
look very well.

Then however Rita's eyes filled with tears again and 
she said, "But that can never happen with me."

"Why not," Maria said boldly, "I know it's happened to 
me."

"Oh Honey, it can't be. Promise not to stop sucking my 
tits and I'll tell you why."

Rita then told her everything and when she did Ana 
said, "Lizzy, you're Lizzy's sister? Lana's been 
looking for you, but isn't Lizzy's name Braxton, I'm 
sure it's not Mars."

"Elizabeth is my half-sister really, but do you ever 
think of your step-brothers as anything other than your 
brothers? Elizabeth told me how Lana had talked to her 
and Mom, it's why I'm saying all this in front of you, 
I wanted to thank Lana but I thought I was enough of a 
pariah already without having to announce that I'm now 
infected as well."

Maria hadn't said anything the whole time Rita was 
talking, she hadn't stopped sucking her tit for second, 
though, either; if anything Maria was sucking it with 
more fervor than ever now.

"Do me a favor," Rita said sighing as her tits 
continued to be attacked, "don't tell anyone, at least 
not yet okay."

"Can I at least tell Lana, she won't tell anyone else 
and she should know; she is trying to work with your 
family?"

"Yeah, I guess you should tell her, I think I'll go 
take a nap now, I'm a little tired." She got up and 
very difficultly separated Maria from her boob. She was 
about to head for section one when Ana said, "Listen, 
those seats in section one aren't very comfortable for 
sleeping in, why don't you use one of the private 
sleeping berths in the BED room, if you want you can 
even lock it from the inside, no one would bother you?"

Without giving her a chance to refuse Maria pulled Rita 
toward the BED room, past several groups that were busy 
fucking and straight to a private berth.

Roberto and Aaron came to stand next to Maria and she 
ordered them saying, "Keep Ana's holes nicely filled," 
and before Rita could protest she jumped into the 
private berth with her and closing the berth locked it 
from the inside. Falling flat on Rita she began to kiss 
her ardently until Rita started kissing her back with 
the same fervor.


Chapter Five – Forgiven
 

Lana was staring a little angrily at the sleeping berth 
in which Maria Ramos had locked herself four hours 
earlier with Rita Mars.

She noticed Roberto and Aaron were giving Ana's holes 
another short break (for the most part they had taken 
Maria's orders to keep the holes well filled very 
seriously).

Going over to Ana Lana said, "I think it's time to 
talk."

"Yeah, we better; I have to tell you something. The 
Kitchen will be better for privacy."

In the kitchen they found Patty looking very confused 
and maybe even betrayed; as well as Dr. Lewis looking a 
little worried.

"Are they still in there together," Dr. Lewis asked.

Lana threw him a curious look but then turning to Ana 
said, "So what is it Ana; why is Rita Mars suddenly one 
of your best friends?"

"Rita Mars is NOT my friend," Ana said angrily, "She 
never will be! I've just decided to take Mom's advice 
and not have her as public enemy number 1 anymore 
either." Patty was sitting at the table and Ana sat on 
her lap saying, "That doesn't upset you does it?"

"Not as much as you sitting naked on my lap," Patty 
said smiling at her and kissing her head and neck.

"So what is it you wanted to tell me," Lana asked, "it 
has to be more than you decided not to hold a grudge."

"First you have to know that you can't tell anyone 
else, at least not yet. Right now me, Maria and 
probably Dr. Lewis are the only ones that know. But she 
gave me permission to tell since she wants to thank you 
later."

"Thank me," Lana said more confused, "thank me for 
what?"

"For talking to her mother and sister when they really 
needed someone," Ana said.

Lana was definitely lost and threw a perplexed 'what 
the hell is she talking about' look at Dr. Lewis.

"Half-sister actually, Lizzy," Dr. Lewis explained.

"Lizzy," Lana repeated horrified, "Rita is Lizzy's 
sister?" Suddenly a new thought came to her and she 
said, "Maria, she shouldn't—"

"—she knows," Ana said, "If she's with her it's because 
she wants to; and if they want to be together," she 
added looking into Patty's eyes, "who has the right to 
tell them they can't be. Anyway, I doubt Rita will let 
Maria do anything that would infect her."

Lana still looked very worried and Dr. Lewis said, 
"Ana's probably right Lana, Rita has been studying a 
book I lent her, a book written by Joyce by the way, 
that shows what is and is not safe to do."

On being reminded of Dr. Joyce Livingston, Lana had to 
smile, but she then said strongly, "Well I definitely 
have to put Maria's membership application on hold, 
though."

"I think she expects and accepts that," Ana said. 
Turning to Patty she said, "You're very quiet; what are 
you thinking of?"

Hugging Ana tightly Patty said, "I was thinking that we 
should be in the camp in four hours. Why don't we go 
spend that time in one of those private sleeping 
berths?"

Ana jumped off her lap instantly and grabbing her hand 
said, "Come on, before you change your mind!"

As they stepped out leaving Dr. Lewis alone with Lana 
she shot him an angry 'how could you not have told me' 
look.

"You knew I wanted to talk to Lizzy's sister," she 
said, "You couldn't take a second to tell me it was 
Rita Mars?"

"Not without Rita's permission; confidentiality laws 
you know."

"Well I'm still pissed, so are you going to make me 
happy," Lana demanded strongly.

"And what did you have in mind," Dr. Lewis asked in a 
'as if I didn't know' tone.

Lana suddenly smiled at him and said, "There should 
still be one private sleeping berth available; that 
would make happy."

"And Katy," Dr. Lewis questioned, "would she be happy?"

"Probably not," Lana said frowning, but quickly smiling 
again she said, "but I'll make sure she forgets about 
it later; now let's go!"

Dr. Lewis rolled his eyes and holding Lana's hand led 
her to the next room.

*** 

"I want to really fuck you," Maria begged, "you'll let 
me won't you?"

Rita kissed her again and said, "We'll get to that when 
we have the right things to keep you safe, okay." 
Kissing her once more Rita added, "For now you just let 
me keep making you happy."

"I feel so guilty," Maria said sadly, "You've given me 
like a hundred wonderful cums and you won't even let me 
stick my hand in your shorts to give you one."

"Every time you've cum my heart has cum with you; but 
just be a little patient okay, because soon I'll have 
you giving me one hundred real cums. Dr. Lewis is going 
to be in charge of the infirmary at the camp so he 
should be able to get us some of the stuff we'll need: 
latex gloves, sanitary papers for the bed and of course 
a little more counseling. I'll ask Ana if she can get 
us some of the other things we'll need."

"Ana," Maria said curiously, "what can she get to help 
us?"

"A strap-on, some dildos or vibrators and lots of 
condoms," Rita answered. "We would need one set of toys 
for you and one for me and they would have to be 
clearly marked and kept separate, not to mention well 
disinfected after use." Rita smiled at Maria and said, 
"Are you sure you want to have sex with me; there are 
more than 20 people on this bus that you'll find a lot 
easier to fuck."

Maria answered Rita by once more locking lips with her 
and then moving back down to once more capture one of 
Rita's boobs in her mouth.

***

"You know, you aren't going to make them come out any 
sooner by staring at the sleeping berth Wild Kat."

Katrina turned to see Ron and Hannah staring at her.

"She should be in there with me," Katrina said a little 
hurt.

"Actually she should be in there with me," Ron said 
smiling.

Hannah shot him an angry look but quickly bowed her 
head respectfully.

"Aren't we almost at camp yet," Katrina argued, 
"shouldn't Randy and Patty be getting ready for when we 
arrive?"

"They still have around an hour-and-a-half," Ron said, 
"You want a snack to get your mind off them?" He waved 
his erect cock at her face.

"Yeah," Katrina said absently, "a snack would help." 
She pushed Ron aside and pushing Hannah on her back 
instantly dove in between her legs and started sucking, 
slurping and licking wildly.

Throwing her an offended look Ron said, "I doubt eating 
a carbon copy of Lana's pussy will help you forget 
her." Then, seeing Le-Ann walking by, he stuck his cock 
in her face and said, "Can you help me please?"

Le-Ann smiled and instantly devoured his cock instantly 
licking and gently biting the head.

Just then, the sleeping berth with Maria and Rita 
popped open and they jumped out landing on the giant 
bed that made up the entire floor of that section. They 
both fell down and laughing Maria quickly climbed on 
Rita kissing her non-stop.

Several OHPF members threw the new couple disgusted 
looks and Melissa had to pull Dolly to the ground and 
sit on her face when it looked like Dolly was going 
after Rita. Melissa leaned forward and continued 
sucking Dolly's clit and rubbing her pussy on Dolly's 
mouth until Dolly showed signs of finally calming down.

"I want you to drink me, right now, I don't care what," 
Maria insisted.

"Well I do care," Rita said, "One of us has to." Maria 
looked at her sadly and Rita added, "But I am a little 
thirsty, let's go to the kitchen."

Getting up Maria helped Rita, she was aware of the 
hostile looks all around her but she didn't care. When 
they walked into the kitchen section though, Maria was 
happy to find it empty. Rita grabbed two plastic cups 
from the package and led Maria to one of the chairs at 
the table.

"Now, I don't want you to say a single word," Rita said 
sitting down and pulling Maria on her lap. "I just want 
you to concentrate on one thing, enjoying yourself so 
much that you can completely fill this cup for us," as 
she said this she handed one of the two cups to Maria. 
Rita then started kissing the back of Maria's neck as 
she squeezed her boobs. 

Maria held the cup excitedly, wanting to fill it for 
Rita. To help Maria fill the cup, Rita moved one hand 
down to Maria's clit and started rubbing it as she 
continued kissing Maria's neck and playing with her 
tits with the other hand. Maria moaned and arched her 
back a little, pressing back against Rita and feeling 
Rita's lovely boobs rubbing against her bare back.

After not one, but three powerful orgasms, the cup in 
Maria's hand was almost totally full and Maria was 
totally spent.

"I think we have a good amount for a toast," Rita said 
taking the cup from Maria.

Just then the door opened and Lana and Dr. Lewis 
entered the kitchen, both totally naked.

Seeing Rita Lana flashed a mixture of looks ranging 
from anger, to worry, to fright. Unsure what to say she 
lashed out saying "Are you going to try to get my 
boyfriend fired now too?"

Smiling at her Rita said, "Not at all, I was actually 
about to make a toast to love." She put half of the 
contents in the cup she was holding in the other cup 
she had and then told Maria to sit on her leg facing 
her. Maria was sitting with one of her legs on either 
side of the leg Rita had indicated. Maria's bare cunt 
stayed suctioned to Rita's leg. 

Next Rita had Maria wrap an arm around her arm, holding 
their cups in a lover's toast position, and Rita said, 
"To true love, if it's truly meant to be, I challenge 
anyone to try and stop it!" Rita and Maria then drank 
the Maria juice they were using for their toast and 
when they finished it all Maria locked lips with Rita 
and kissed her deeply; Maria's eyes filled with nothing 
but joy."

Watching all this, the last of Lana's cold feelings 
toward Rita seemed to disintegrate, a person that can 
find true love and truly recognize it for what it was 
couldn't be all bad.

"Rita Mars," Lana said with, now, feigned anger, "If I 
am to forgive you there is one thing you have to do 
first," as she said this she went over and bent so she 
could be face to face with Rita.

"What do you want," Rita asked.

Lana suddenly locked lips with Rita and kissed her as 
passionately as Maria had.

Ron and Ana came into the Kitchen at that moment and 
saw Lana kissing Rita then they froze as they heard 
Lana say, "You have to promise to let me suck those 
beautiful boobs of yours for an hour straight just like 
you did Ana."

Both Rita and Maria smiled at Lana and Rita said, 
"It'll have to be after we reach the camp, but I guess 
that can be arranged."

"Well," Ron said in an amused voice, "it looks like you 
two have forgiven Rita," he then said to Lana and Ana, 
"So how are you going to get everyone else to before we 
reach the camp in just over an hour?"

Rita bowed her head sadly and said, "You'd need some 
sort of Master plan for that."

"You know I think she's right," Ana said looking at 
Ron.

After hearing everything and not showing any emotion 
whatsoever the Master said, "Maria I like your 
bracelets, are you willing to sacrifice them to help 
Rita?" Everyone turned their heads to Maria and noticed 
for the first time that she wasn't totally naked, she 
was wearing very nice black band bracelets on each 
wrist; she quickly took them off and passed them to Ron 
who went to the cabinet next to the refrigerator and 
worked a few minutes with something he'd gotten from 
the drawer (no one could really see what he was doing, 
and no one dared question him when he was in the middle 
of hatching a Master plan). 

Turning to Ana, Lana and Dr. Lewis he then said, "Round 
everyone up in the BED room, arrange them in a circle 
around the room against the walls. Rita, I always heard 
you were a bit of a Drama Queen and you loved an 
audience; want to put on an incredible show?" As the 
other three left to follow their orders, Ron grabbed a 
large cookie jar and took a few minutes to tell Rita 
and Maria his plans and get their okay. As he was about 
to step through to the BED room he looked at Rita and 
said, "You should leave your shorts and your panties 
here, they'll get in the way of our performance."

*** 

Two minutes later Ron, Rita and Maria walked into the 
room and as Ron directed Maria and Rita to the 'center 
of the stage' he handed the cookie jar he was still 
holding to Lana and whispered something to her; her 
eyes popped and she seemed resistant at first, but then 
nodded in agreement.

Ron then addressed the audience, "those of you that 
were present at the meeting we had the day after we 
returned from our camping trip know that our President 
has decided to add and important new layer to our 
awareness program. Like Lana said at the meeting, we 
will no longer concern ourselves solely with making sex 
lovers aware of the dangers out there and how to avoid 
them, but also with letting those that have already 
fallen prey to those dangers understand that their 
lives are not over, not even their sex lives. To help 
us with this new message the OHPF had adopted two 
mascots to lead this division, Maria Ramos and Rita 
Mars." He opened his hands and revealed two OHPF ID 
bracelets in it.

"Black bands," Katrina said questionably, "what does 
that mean."

As he handed the ID bands to Rita and Maria Ron said, 
"A black band ID signifies that the member is either 
not 100% fuckable, or currently in a relationship with 
someone that is not 100% fuckable."

As the meaning of Ron's words began to sink in, a few 
eyes popped and a few worried glances were thrown at 
Maria (with whom all of them had already shared 
unprotected sex).

"Unlike other members, a black band member has some 
limited privileges, for example another member is not 
required to have sex with them if they don't want to; 
but if you do decide to fill one of these scrumptious 
and delectable holes," he nodded at Rita and Maria and 
they bent over and widened their stances turning from 
time to time to give all the room a good look at their 
open pussies, "then unlike with other members, you MUST 
be protected. I will now demonstrate the proper way to 
fuck our new members."

Everyone threw him a frightened look but he just 
revealed something else he had been holding and said, 
"I hate having to use these things and a lot of times 
they can prove a joke to use, so it's best that rather 
than one," he opened a condom and put it on, "It's 
better to wear two should one of them break if the sex 
gets as hot and intense as sex should be." As he said 
this he opened a second one and slipped it on over the 
first. 

"By the way," he said, "those that have fucked Maria 
already without one of these don't have to worry; she 
is still OHPF, but from now on, even if she remains 
that way, you should use these if you want to revisit 
her holes." Ron smiled inside as he felt a wave of 
relief wash over the majority of the rooms occupants, 
he had purposely withheld that information for the 
right moment.

Taking Rita to the very center he looked at her as if 
saying 'ready for this'. Rita gave him a reassuring nod 
and she got on her hands and knees.

Ron walked up behind her and without further words 
stuck his protected cock deep in her and started 
fucking her furiously as if trying to take any pent up 
anger he might still have toward her out on her cunt. 
Maria went and lay down in front of Rita and Rita 
started licking and sucking Maria's clit (the book she 
had studied showed this to be a safe activity). As she 
sucked Maria's clit she put three fingers in Maria's 
love hole and started pumping Maria in rhythm with 
Ron's pumping of her twat.

Ron had asked Lana to pass the cookie jar around and 
wondered how many would be brave enough to grab some 
'cookies'. As he felt his balls starting to churn he 
withdrew his cock from Rita's cunt and removed the 
condoms making sure they wrapped themselves as he took 
them off, he then threw them in a garbage bag he had 
brought out saying, "Never save them, Never reuse 
them!" 

He walked to Rita's head and masturbating said, "Open 
wide Rita, time for a snack," Rita opened her mouth 
and, without actually inserting his cock in her mouth, 
Ron started to cum and cum, the ropes flying into 
Rita's open mouth and every now and then, bathing her 
face when she closed her mouth to swallow.

Rita's green eyes were glowing like a cat's now. When 
Ron finished cumming, Rita bent her head back down, 
returning her attention to Maria's clit; suddenly, Rita 
felt herself speared in the cunt again and looking back 
she smiled as she saw Dr. Lewis pumping his fully erect 
and of course protected 10 inches in and out of her 
pussy. Elizabeth had told Rita some stories and Rita 
couldn't resist saying, "Oh yes doctor, take my vaginal 
temperature please!"

This brought several laughs and giggles around the room 
and Lana who was whispering something to Ana suddenly 
dragged her to the center of the room where, on either 
side of Rita, they each took one of her boobs in their 
mouth to suck.

As Dr. Lewis pulled out of Rita's cunt and moved to her 
head discarding the used condoms Rita heard someone 
say, "Did you think I'd forgotten that you've been 
promising me a good fuck since Junior High School?"

Looking back Rita smiled saying, "Go ahead Josh, I want 
to pay all my debts."

Hannah and Katrina had come forward at Ana and Lana's 
encouragement and locked their lips around Rita's orbs, 
a little nervously at first, but now Ana and Lana were 
trying to get them to move out and leave the orbs to 
Dominatrix and her Red Toy for a while and it was 
proving difficult to get them to release those 
beautiful tits.

When Josh pulled out and went to feed her, Rita felt 
still another cock in her, she had been cumming 
strongly with each cock in her, but now it was suddenly 
as if she just couldn't stop cumming, Maria also was 
cumming and cumming as Rita continued sucking her clit. 
Rita looked back to see who's cock was currently in her 
and smiled when she saw John, but she really smiled 
when she saw a line behind him as the rest of the OHPF 
males waited their turn; she gave a small scream of 
surprise when John suddenly pulled out of her pussy and 
quickly inserted his cock in her ass pumping rapidly 
and strongly.

"It looks like you've been forgiven now," someone said 
as her boob was once more grabbed, "you're one of us 
now, how do you feel?" Rita then felt the mouth suck in 
her boob with a passion.

Rita looked over to her right tit to the person that 
had spoken to her and said, "Thanks Ms. Clark, it feels 
very blissful to be forgiven."


Chapter Six – The Cruise Crew


No one on the Aphrodite's Pleasure showed their faces 
again for the rest of the first day until it was 
nearing dinner time. At that time an announcement was 
made ship wide saying, "Cum is a wonderful appetizer, 
but it's not a real meal, so anyone that wants to eat 
something else for a while, dinner's on the table, come 
and get it and CUM with me while your at it!"

"That's not Josie," Laura said as she momentarily 
stopped sucking Stan's cock.

"It must be the new cook Henry mentioned; she sounds 
like a pretty hot meal herself," Stan said laughing as 
he took his tongue out of Laura's pussy.

"Actually," Laura said suspiciously, "she sounds very 
familiar."

"Well I heard your stomach grumbling before so my cum 
is definitely not filling you enough; why don't we take 
a break and go up and sample her?"

"I'm sure you mean sample her cooking," Laura said in 
mock annoyance.

"Yeah," Stan said smiling, "of course, as long as we're 
in the galley we can do that too."

As they got up Stan noticed a worried look on Laura and 
he said, "Are you alright?"

"I was just thinking about the kids all of a sudden, I 
was wondering if they've managed to work things out 
with that Mars girl."

"Umm," Stan said, "with the girl that almost sent Ana's 
soul mate to prison and almost destroyed Lana's club 
and her new mission in life; I'm sure they're the best 
of friends by now."

"Yeah," Laura said trying to smile, "I'm sure they're 
all having some hot passionate sex together right now."

As they both got up and Stan reached for some shorts 
Laura said, "Stan no, we're not docked anymore 
remember."

"Oh right," Stan said, "Let's go make sure the others 
are remembering the fine print too."

Stepping outside they ran into Harry and Susan coming 
out of the cabin opposite them.

"I see you two remembered how you're supposed to 
dress," Laura said smiling as she looked over her 
totally naked brother and sister-in-law.

"We don't want any more legal hassles," Susan said 
smiling back, "we will honor all contracts fully."

"Was it my imagination," Harry said, "Or did I just 
hear the Ever-Cumming Empress ordering us to cum with 
her?"

"The Ever—" Stan began questionably.

"Lisa," Laura said excitedly, "Stan, that's who the new 
cook sounds like; I knew she sounded familiar."

"Well she might sound like Lisa," Stan said, "but it 
can't possibly be her; but let's go see if she's at 
least as ever-cumming as Lisa."

Just then Pietro's door opened and he and Amy stepped 
out to join them.

"So have you two been very busy together," Harry said 
grinning.

"Actually we haven't been together," Pietro said, and 
surprisingly he in no way sounded depressed saying 
that.

"I just went in for an appetizer before dinner," Amy 
explained. "We changed our minds about sharing a cabin 
for the trip, but both our doors are still open both to 
each other and to anyone else that wants to walk in and 
get a little extra service."

"We are always ready to serve," Pietro said smiling, 
"even on vacation."

"That's true about my door also," someone said suddenly 
emerging from a cabin before them. Looking, they saw 
that they were in front of cabin #1 and Josie's totally 
naked body was walking out as she continued saying, 
"and I expect to have you all CUMMING in here 
constantly."

"Give us a day or two to cum together ourselves," Laura 
said going over and kissing Josie, sticking a finger 
deep in Josie's twat and swirling it around then 
bringing it to her mouth to taste, "I promise that 
after that we will be in you—I mean in your cabin so 
much you will want to throw us overboard."

Josie smiled at her and said, "Well don't keep me 
waiting too long. Why don't you go up to the galley now 
and meet the rest of the crew, I have to talk to 
Charley and Cathy and see if they'll be joining us."

"Charley and Cathy," Laura inquired, "are they the 
couple in cabin #7?"

"Yes, they still haven't taken down the 'Do Not 
Disturb' sign, but they have to eat sometime, if they 
won't come out, I can have something brought down to 
them."

"Well we'll see you in the galley then," Laura said as 
she led the rest of the group up the stairs and towards 
the galley.

Once there, they didn't find anyone, but they found the 
table set and the first course (salad) of what looked 
like a promisingly delicious meal was waiting for them.

As they all sat down and grabbed some salad bowls Amy 
grabbed a bottle and poured some dressing on her salad.

"Amy," Laura said curiously, "Is that 'Anderson 
Dressing'?"

"No, not really," Amy said passing the bottle to Laura, 
"but it is very similar, though without the Lana Golden 
Juice it will never be as good."

Laura poured some on her salad and tasting it said, "Oh 
but it is still very, very good," with a tingle in her 
tongue and a burning in her pussy she said, "damn I'm 
going to have to taste these ingredients individually, 
do you know who supplies them?"

"The cook prepared it," Josie said coming in from 
behind them. "She actually surprised me, I doubted how 
good she might be since she, and the entire crew for 
that matter, were last minute replacements; but believe 
me when I tell you, that girl can cook, in every sense 
of the word!"

"So when do we get to meet her, and the rest of the 
crew," Stan asked.

"You can meet them right now," Josie said, heading for 
a door next to the refrigerator and knocking, "this 
door," she explained, "leads to the crew's quarters, if 
you need anything, at anytime, just knock."

They heard someone call for Josie to come in and 
opening the door Josie said, "Girls come out here; it's 
time for the passengers to meet you."

As the three lovely fully naked young ladies stepped 
out and stood next to Josie, Stan Laura Harry and Susan 
all looked at them shocked; they didn't miss noticing 
however that Pietro and Amy were in no way surprised.

"This is the first mate, her name is Betty Right and 
she comes from a long line of navy folks so she's very 
familiar with the workings of a ship. This brown haired 
beauty is the cook, her name is Lisa Wise and her 
family owns the local bakery and diner in the town you 
live in so she's actually been cooking for years. 
Finally this hot Latin bombshell is Sallie Ramos and 
she's the Entertainment Coordinator on the trip, she 
also gives some magnificent massages and rub downs, so 
if you need relief don't be afraid to ask her for 
help."

Noticing all the questioning and confused stares Lisa 
suddenly said, "So is everybody ready for the second 
course?"

Smiling Laura said to her, "Give us a few minutes to 
digest all this Lisa."

***

"DEEPER, DEEPER COME ON GET IN THERE!" As Pamela Carter 
finished screaming this she returned to the task of 
sucking the latest cock presented to her mouth.

"Damn Pam," Mark Carter said, "you have to give the 
poor guys a break there is only so far their tongues 
can go. Damn you are such a horny whore slut it's hard 
to believe you're still a virgin."

"Well that changes next week," Pam said releasing his 
cock again, "Next week cousin, Jeff Larry and you will 
have your cocks deep in every one of my holes and not 
just my mouth; and that goes for everyone else on this 
ship!"

Removing his tongue from Pam's ass Jeff said, "Damn 
Sis, that sounds hot, I can't wait, as a matter fact 
why do we have to wait, let's just do it now."

"No," Pam said starting to cum strongly in Larry's 
mouth, "I promised Mom and Dad to stay 'technically' a 
virgin until my 18th birthday and I'm keeping my word. 
But come next week we celebrate our birthday big time, 
and believe me brother I haven't forgotten my promise 
that you will be my number 1 visitor to my barely legal 
abode."

Taking his tongue from her pussy Larry said, "But I get 
number 1 privileges with your butt hole right, you 
promised!"

"Don't worry cousin, I remember," Pam said smiling at 
him.

"Hey," Mark said annoyed, "how about finishing what 
you're doing now?"

"Sorry Mark," Pam said quickly absorbing his cock back 
in her mouth and quickly deep throating it and using 
her throat muscles to quickly squeeze it to orgasm. As 
Mark exploded blissfully in Pam's mouth, Pam quickly 
drank every last bit of his cum."

When they finished Larry said, "Well that was great, 
but like the cook announced a little while ago, cum can 
only fill us so much. We need to get some real food."

"We'll wait until everyone finishes dinner, then we'll 
try and sneak into the galley and get some of the 
leftovers," Pam said.

"Just make sure no one sees us until we're deep in 
international waters," Jeff said, "once out there it 
doesn't matter if they find us, they aren't going to 
turn back just to bring us home," Jeff said.

***

After dinner everyone went up to the sun deck; since 
the sun was about to set they were mostly there to 
watch the sun set over the sea and to get some air. The 
cruise's crew went up with the guests to tend to any 
needs they might have.

Sitting on a chaise lounge chair Harry said, "Oww," he 
rubbed his shoulder and smiling added, "Sue I think I 
pulled my muscle giving you that last orgasm."

He suddenly felt some hands (very soft hands) on his 
shoulders massaging him. Since he had closed his eyes 
he wasn't sure who was working on his muscles but they 
were doing such a great job he didn't care.

He suddenly felt the person move forward to work on 
some lower muscles, he could smell the aroma of a hot 
wet open cunt right on his nose and he knew what he'd 
see if he opened his eyes and he was nervous about what 
Sue might think. However, he felt he owed his massager 
a tip for the great job she was doing so, opening his 
eyes, he saw a nicely trimmed brunette bush just above 
a beautifully open and inviting love hole. 

Harry knew that it belonged to the Latin beauty Sallie; 
he'd already memorized the names by memorizing the 
cunts: pale blond – Susan, golden blond – Laura, red-
headed (though just a small streak) – Josie, bald – 
Amy, lovely brown – Lisa, strawberry blond – Betty, and 
brunette – Sallie. He sighed and pulled her down and 
his tongue went straight up Sallie's hole; Harry 
feasted away as Sallie continued bending forward and 
massaging his muscles.

"Oh that looks good," Susan said, "I need a massage 
like that too."

"Just lie back and I'll take care of you," someone 
said, "I really don't have any duties until the Captain 
leaves the wheel room."

Suddenly Susan, who was in a seat next to Harry, felt 
her legs being tenderly massaged and rubbed. It felt 
delightful; her leg muscles were a bit cramped from the 
day of sex; most of it spent either kneeling in doggy 
style or hopping on Harry's cock in froggy style. Susan 
looked between her legs and saw Betty kneeling there, 
she had moved up a bit to work on Susan's thighs and 
hips; while massaging Susan, Betty bent her head to 
Susan's cunt and began eating her fervently.

"God I never wanted a massage as much as I suddenly 
want one now," Stan said smiling at Laura.

"I'll take care of you Stan," Lisa said, "the crew is 
here to make you feel good and keep you strong and 
healthy the entire trip." Instantly Lisa straddled 
Stan's mid-section, allowing his fully erect nine 
inches to go straight up her cunt as she faced his feet 
and started working on his thighs, hips and legs; 
Stan's cock moving in and out of her cunt every time 
she stretched forward or back massaging him.

"Well what about my bones and muscles," Laura said, 
"They can use a little attention too."

"You're mine Laura," Josie said and without further 
words straddled her mid-section rubbing her almost 
hairless cunt into Laura's blond on and saying, "Why 
don't I just start by massaging these," and bending 
forward she grabbed one of Laura's boobs in each hand 
and started massaging Laura's cunt with her own.

Sallie had finished with Harry's upper body and moved 
her cunt off his mouth (after leaving another gallon of 
juice in it) and moved to straddle his cock, in a 
position similar to the one being used by Lisa on Stan, 
so that she could massage Harry's legs.

"Hey," Amy said to Pietro, "the crew looks a little 
busy and I need a little massaging, how about helping 
me out?" Before Pietro could say yes or no, Amy 
straddled his cock and letting it slip deep in her 
pussy she said, "Now just keep rubbing that spot by 
moving in and out. Here," she said bending over a 
little, grabbing his hands and placing them on his 
breasts, "these need massaging also; you can do it all 
at once."

Pietro gave her a smile and began kneading her tits 
while ramming his cock up into her hole.

Betty had completed Susan's lower body and was now 
straddling Susan's head so she could get to work 
massaging Susan's upper body. Susan gave a moan as 
Betty decided to start by massaging Susan's tits, and 
as Susan moaned, Betty dropped her cunt on Susan's open 
mouth and Susan instantly started exploring it deeply 
and happily with her tongue.

***

"They all sure look like they're having fun," Cathy 
told her husband in cabin #7.

Charley took another look at the big screen and said, 
"Why don't you ever give me a massage like that?"

"I do honey, every time I fuck you; but now I want to 
fuck them, so when do we start having fun?"

"We'll be with them for a month-and-a-half, we'll have 
plenty of time for that, if we can wait another 2 to 3 
years to legally screw our kids, we can wait 2 or 3 
days until we're deep in international waters to screw 
everyone on this boat."

Cathy hit a remote control and changed the screens view 
to two young men, one had his cock pumping in and out 
of the others ass. "Does that include them and our two 
red-headed stowaways?"

Charley threw another look at the screen and said, "If 
they're legal yes; I wonder where that hot girl and the 
other guy are."

"So we can fuck them but we can't fuck our own kids." 
Cathy suddenly looked depressed again as she did 
whenever she was reminded of having to wait to truly be 
with her kids.

Noticing this Charley said, "Oh honey, I'm sorry, don't 
worry about it, you're a good Mother and I'm a good 
Father, the kids have everything they want and need."

"What they want and need is for us to be as closely 
connected to them as a good portion of Riverdale's 
population is," Cathy said sadly, "I hate not being 
able to give them that."

***

Back on the sundeck some of the crew had started 
forgetting they were supposed to be giving massages and 
were now just giving sex. Betty had fallen forward 
completely and was now locked in a 69 with Susan, 
Sallie was riding Harry's cock furiously in a reverse 
cowgirl position, and Lisa had pulled Stan out of the 
lounge chair completely so he could fuck her ass doggy 
style.

Henry came down and on seeing him Stan said, "Henry I 
have to tell you, this is one incredible crew you 
have!"

"I can see that," he said going over to Betty and 
saying, "but Betty, it's your shift at the wheel house, 
I'll take over here."

Getting up Betty saluted and said, "Ay, ay Sir," and 
she scampered off toward the wheel house.

Susan was left staring up at Henry's very hard, very 
large erect penis and walking around to straddle her 
mid-section he asked, "How would you like me to work on 
massaging your back for a while?"

Susan's eyes glowed as she quickly turned around on her 
stomach saying, "Oh yes, please do!"

Henry stuck his cock in Susan's ass as he started to 
rub and massage her shoulders and back and she gave a 
happy yelp as his cock plunged in and out of her butt.

*** 

"Wow Jeff, look at him go, I can't wait until he's 
doing that to me."

"Well it's still a week away for now, so come on, let's 
get what we came for and hurry back before anyone sees 
us."

Walking into the galley they found some leftover, 
unused, food and grabbing some paper plates, plastic 
spoons and forks as well as what was left of the salad 
and main course they put it all on a tray and Jeff 
said, "wait up, I better get that bottle of salad 
dressing too."

"Well hurry up," Pam said nervously.

"Oh, so now you're rushing me," Jeff said laughing.

"It's just that we really don't know what any of that 
new crew is like. I don't want any of them suddenly 
coming to their quarters and finding us here."

"It looks to me like that new crew is horny as you Sis, 
I think you and that new cook will get along great, 
from what I've seen of her and that Anderson cook, not 
to mention her and Mom, she has a thing for red-heads 
that know how to cook."

"Well we'll see about that," Pam said smiling, "but we 
also have to watch out for that couple in cabin #7; 
it's just our luck that the only large occupancy cabin 
left is #8; right across from them. I don't want them 
popping their heads out and seeing us."

"Mark and Larry are keeping watch, they'll warn us if 
we need to avoid anyone."

"You don't have that thing too loud do you," Pam said 
eying the walkie-talkie swinging back and forth on her 
brother's belt, "we don't want anyone else knowing 
we're here yet."

"Everything is fine; now let's get out of here!"

They quickly made their way back to the stairs taking a 
second to peek at the action still on the sun deck; 
they were happy to see that everyone was still too 
blissful to even consider that anyone else in the world 
might exist."

***

Two hours later the impromptu orgy on the sun deck 
started to break up as couples started talking about 
heading back to their cabins.

"You still look like you can use a massage," Sallie 
told Pietro, "why don't I just come with you?'

"Amy," Lisa said, "I still have to clear away the table 
in the galley and dump the leftovers, why don't you 
come help me out, I can show you the crew's quarters."

Amy followed her and once in the galley Lisa instantly 
pushed her onto the table and fell between her legs.

"That was a great dinner," Amy said between moans, "I 
had forgotten that Martha and Henry helped get those 
fantastic cakes for the kids' party last year because 
your parents owned the bakery."

Getting up and pushing Amy flat against the table Lisa 
leaned down and kissed her saying, "Are you telling me 
you didn't know I could cook?"

"I would never say that," Amy said giggling, "not after 
all the cooking we've done together."

Standing quickly up Lisa said, "Come on let's get this 
cleared—" she stopped as she turned and noticed a lot 
of the things already cleared away.

"What's wrong," Amy asked noticing Lisa's puzzled look.

"Nothing, it's just that I think we might have mice," 
Lisa then noticed the paper plates, forks and spoons 
missing and added, "very big ones."
 

Chapter Seven – The Sins of Segregation
 

"We'll be pulling into camp into around 15 minutes," 
Lenny announced over the intercom, "I trust everyone is 
dressed appropriately."

Everyone in the BED room started to laugh, they were 
all still surrounding Rita and Maria who were presently 
licking cum off each other's bodies in an attempt to 
get cleaned up and put on some clothes. The last few 
OHPF males to fuck Rita had shifted from feeding her to 
bathing her and Maria, so they had a bit of a clean up 
yet to go.

"Come on," Ana said to Lana, "they need a little help," 
and she jumped on Maria and started to lick her ass 
cheeks and tits clean. Lana instantly started doing the 
same with Rita, knowing that as long as she avoided any 
direct fluids from Rita she could bathe Rita's whole 
body with her tongue and still be safe; it wasn't long 
before the three leading contenders for number 1 cum 
whore of the OHPF (Katrina, Hannah and Jenny) all 
joined in as well, followed quickly by the rest of the 
girls, leaving Rita and Maria spotless in little time.

Rita suddenly felt someone attach their mouth once more 
to one of her boobs while also rubbing her clit. 
Opening her eyes and looking down to see who it was 
(Rita had had her eyes closed since the girls had 
started cleaning her off, savoring the feelings running 
through her body), Rita smiled at Ms. Clark's little 
sister Dolly. Dolly had been the only one that so far 
seemed determined to hold a grudge, but now, she was 
enjoying Rita's tit and playing with Rita's clit.

Dolly locked eyes with her and smiling said, "Well if 
everyone else is forgiving you it seems a little dumb 
for me to be mad when I just met you. And these are 
nice boobs." She was about to return her mouth to it 
when she was stopped by someone.

Looking back, Dolly saw Patty who said, "I think it's 
time we all, Rita and Maria especially, get into 
clothes. Director Green might not be happy if we pull 
into camp dressed the way we are now."

*** 

Five minutes later found the bus crossing a giant gate 
in a giant stone wall, which seemed to go on for miles, 
into an open camp area. Everyone could be found in 
section one of the bus, well clothed. The bus continued 
forward until it reached another giant stone wall 
within the first they had passed. This was obviously 
the divider between the boys' side of the camp and the 
girls' side. The bus pulled up to a halt in a door 
embedded in the stone wall.

"Okay girls, take all your bags, we have to get off 
here," Ms. Clark said, "Please don't leave anything as 
the bus will be staying on this side of the camp and 
you'll have no further access to it for the rest of the 
summer."

As they got off and gathered in front of the door, the 
girls studied the giant wall that surrounded them on 
all sides. This door seemed to be the only connection 
between the part of the camp they'd be entering and the 
rest of the world.

"That gate door looks so solid and thick; is this 
summer camp or a prison," Lana asked looking at the 
giant metal door.

"We won't ever have cocks in us again will we," Sandy 
said as she looked at the almost impenetrable barrier 
between the boys' camp and the girls' camp.

"Hey," Jenny said giving her Red Toy a hug, "don't 
worry we still have each other, the boys are the ones 
that should be depressed right now. Anyway, did you 
come to Summer Camp to stay inside fucking or to enjoy 
all the outdoor activities?"

Sandy seemed unsure how to answer that last question.

Patty was talking at the intercom of the metal door and 
getting the clearance to pass through. When it buzzed 
and Patty pushed it open she said, "Dolly, hold the 
door open while I check off everyone's name. Just go 
through as I call you girls: Dolly, Hannah, Ana, Lana, 
Jenny, Sandra, Debbie, Katrina, Melissa, Le-Ann, Rita, 
Maria." As she called each name the girls crossed 
through the door into 'girls' world' and finally Patty 
herself crossed over pushing the door locked behind 
her."

"There they go," John said glumly.

"Hey what's wrong with you brother," Ron asked.

"Nothing is wrong; it's just that I miss Debbie."

Ron gave him a 'you've got to be kidding' look and 
said, "John she's been separated from you for 1 minute, 
and you'll probably see her at dinner."

"But not her beautiful bald cunt," John said. "Tell me 
that you're not depressed knowing it'll be more than a 
month before Ron Jr. can walk through Hannah's moist 
wet front door again?"

"Oh no brother, believe me it won't be that long."

"You have a plan," John said looking hopefully as the 
bus started moving again.

"Not yet, but if I don't think of something, believe me 
when I tell you my pet will; you can't keep her away 
from my cock for long."

Smiling John said, "Yeah, you're right about that, if 
anybody can come up with a plan to get around that 
barrier, it's Hannah."

A few minutes later the bus stopped again and Dr. Lewis 
addressed everyone saying, "We're here, you just have 
to go in and grab a cot. I'll be back from the 
registration office before dinner time to check that 
everyone is comfortable and to bring the bunk house 
activity schedule as well as some other important 
information."

"What about the tour mobile," John asked.

"TXLT2 is being allowed to park it right here in front 
of the bunk house. It's in no one's way here."

"Great," Don said, "that means we can use the 
Recreation room to watch movies and talk to Mom and Dad 
from time to time."

As Dr. Lewis headed for the camp registration offices 
and the faculty quarters (both located on the second 
floor of the meal bunk) the guys entered the Riverdale 
bunk house for the first time.

"Wow," Jason said looking around, "this place looks 
great; you'd never believe what it looked like last 
year." Looking forward, he walked straight to the 
recently added wall and said, "How thick do you think 
this is?"

"Does it really matter," Lenny asked, "even if it were 
only a millimeter thick, it's still there."

Jason put his ear to the wall and said smiling, "hey I 
think I can hear them."

"I think we should just go about unpacking and choosing 
our cots for now," Ron said, "thinking of how close 
they are and yet how far, will only depress us more."

***

On their side, the girls were having similar thoughts 
as they too looked at the thin barrier that would keep 
them cockless for the next month and a half.

Hannah especially seemed to be about to burst into 
tears as she just stared at it. Lana noticed this and 
wanting to cheer her up instantly unpacked her engraved 
dog collar and putting it on went over to Hannah 
saying, "Is my master pleased?"

Hannah smiled as she suddenly remembered that Lana was 
now her official pet for the duration of the summer. 
Pulling Lana onto her lap she said, "Little sister, you 
are going to feel so sorry you made yourself the prize 
of our last race. To try to keep HER from popping out I 
am going to be fucking your pussy and your ass very 
violently and very hard every single night."

Smiling at her Lana said, "I am your toy… do with me as 
you please."

"Hey," Debbie said, "I can hear them a little." She 
knocked on the wall and called out, "John can you hear 
me?"

On his side John smiled and called back, "I hear you 
Debbie; I'll see you at dinner okay."

"Okay honey, I can't wait."

"That wall can't be more than an inch thick," Maria 
said.

"Why do you say that dear," Rita asked.

"My family works with the local construction company at 
Riverdale; Sallie, Jen and I all inherited a bit of the 
construction bug."

"Really," Katrina said listening in, "can you build us 
a bridge to the boys' cocks. Because if you can do that 
not only will your girlfriend continue being forgiven, 
but what happened will remain permanently forgotten, 
never to be remembered again."

"Really," Maria asked interested.

"She's kidding Maria," Ana said, "We've already 
forgiven Rita and there's no need to think of it 
anymore."

"That doesn't mean you've forgotten it," Maria said, 
"If I could do what Katrina is saying would you 
permanently forget the past," as she said this all the 
other girls grouped around her to listen to what she 
was saying.

"Honey," Ana said, "if you could build us a bridge to 
the boys' cocks I'd be to busy remembering how grateful 
I was to have a memory of anything else."

"Does that go for the rest of you too," Maria asked. 
Everyone echoed Ana's sentiments and Maria said, "Then 
give me one or two days, and you'll have your bridge!"

"I've a feeling the OHPF may have inherited another 
master schemer," Lana whispered to Hannah.

***

After everyone was fully unpacked, and with one hour 
left before dinner, Hannah told her summer pet, "I'm 
thirsty and I have an itch between my legs. Give me 
something to drink; you can scratch that itch with your 
tongue while you're at it."

Dropping her shorts and getting in a 69 with Hannah, 
Lana said, "Anything you wish Master."

Watching them Ana told Katrina, "Lana really looks like 
she's enjoying the role of pet's pet."

"She told me before we left that since she has to be 
Hannah's toy she might as well let her submissive side 
take full control for a change. She doesn't want the 
Orgasm Queen popping out and taking her wrath out on 
her Master." Then smiling she added, "On the other 
hand, she hinted that the Orgasm Queen might be keeping 
a list for when the summer is over."

"Oh my," Ana said at the thought of the Orgasm Queen 
paying back an entire summer's worth of humiliation at 
once, "all of a sudden I'm glad I didn't win the race."

"Well I would have liked a chance to win," Katrina said 
casting a look at Lana.

"You couldn't win, you weren't there," Smiling Ana 
suddenly added, "Want a drink; you can make believe I'm 
Lana, while I suck that incredible clit of yours?"

Katrina returned the smile and said, "Come on we can 
use my cot!"

On Rita's cot, Rita was in a 69 with Maria; Rita was 
sucking Maria's clit while pumping three fingers in her 
cunt; Maria was returning the favor with a passion."

Melissa had been observing them for a while and then 
she finally decided to ask something. "I'm sorry," 
Melissa said going over to them," I was just curious, 
can Maria really be sucking your clit like that? I'd 
really like to know."

Without separating her mouth from Maria's clit, and 
without stopping her pumping of Maria's pussy, Rita 
used her free hand to pull out a book and pass it to 
Melissa, there was a page marked and a small section 
highlighted, before reading it Melissa turned to the 
cover page to read the title and author. "Hey," Melissa 
said, "this was written by Joyce; she was with us on 
the camping trip we just came back from, she's pretty 
amazing."

Melissa now turned back to the marked page and read the 
highlighted portion:


Safe sex suggestions

HIV is transmitted by body fluids including blood, 
ejaculate (cum), pre-ejaculate (pre-cum), female 
genital fluids (both vaginal and cervical fluid) and 
breast milk. The way the virus gains entry to another 
person may be directly across the mucosa (the lining of 
the vagina or bowel) or into the bloodstream. (HIV can 
also pass from mother to baby during pregnancy or 
birth, or via breast milk.) 

It is important to prevent the transfer of these body 
fluids whether the woman or her partner is HIV 
positive. Be guided by your doctor or health worker, 
but safe sex suggestions include:

Kissing, cuddling, masturbation, mutual masturbation, 
massage, and ejaculating or urinating on unbroken skin 
are considered safe activities.

Always wear a condom and use a water based lubricant 
when having vaginal or anal sex.

The woman may prefer to wear a female condom that is 
inserted into the vagina.

Pre-ejaculate (pre-cum) of an HIV positive man may 
transmit the virus, so don't rely on the withdrawal 
method.

Oral sex with either a man or woman is considered a 
'low risk' activity for transmission of HIV. The risk 
increases when people have cuts or sores in their mouth 
or on their lips, or have recently brushed their teeth 
and gums or flossed their teeth. For extra safety, 
people may choose to use a condom during oral sex 
performed on the man, or a dental dam or similar 
protection (such as clear plastic cling wrap - but not 
the 'microwave safe' variety which has tiny holes in 
it) during oral sex performed on the woman.

Avoid penetration of the vagina or anus with finger or 
fist if there are abrasions on the hand or arm - to be 
sure, wear a latex glove and use lots of water based 
lubricant.

Don't share penetrative sex toys such as dildos - 
consider having a separate collection for each partner, 
covering them with a new condom each time they are 
used, or washing them thoroughly in warm soapy water 
between partners.

Lesbian serodiscordant couples should also follow these 
safer sex suggestions.

*** 

Understanding Melissa said, "So oral sex is considered 
low-risk, and if you are just working on each others 
clits and not really going into your pussies the lack 
of body fluid transfer makes it pretty much no risk."

Releasing Maria's clit Rita added, "And like it says, 
mutual masturbation is fine as long as we're not cut 
and bleeding in the fingers. Also since she's on top 
even if I were a gusher there's no risk of my fluids 
accidentally falling into her mouth."

"Can she ever taste you?" Melissa asked.

"Well read the portion I highlighted on the next page," 
Rita said.

Melissa turned the page and read:

In summary, in order for infection to occur, three 
things must happen: 

You must be exposed to pre-cum, semen, vaginal 
secretions, blood or breast milk, AND 

The virus must get directly into your bloodstream 
through some fresh cut, open sore, abrasion etc., AND 

Transmission must occur, directly from one person to 
the other, very quickly (the virus does not survive 
more than a few minutes outside the body).

*** 

"So you could fill up a glass with your cunt juice wait 
a while and then Maria could safely drink it since the 
virus would have died off," Melissa said excitedly.

"Well that's true in theory, but I want to do a lot 
more checking on it before I actually let Maria try 
it," Rita said preparing to return her attention to 
Maria's clit.

"Well I'm glad you're searching out all the things you 
can do," Melissa said, "I met a girl just over a week 
ago that could think of nothing but what she could no 
longer do, she let it drive her crazy and in the end 
she killed herself."

"There are probably a lot like that out there," Rita 
said, "that's why I'm going to take my position with 
Lana's club very seriously and help spread the truth." 
She returned her mouth to Maria's clit and Melissa 
looked toward Dolly's cot. By now Dominatrix and her 
Red Toy were in a 69 as were Le-Ann and Debbie so Dolly 
and she quickly joined the party."

***

In the boys' side Ron was fucking Robert in the ass 
while Jason's was being pumped by Don. Jack had been 
adopted as Lenny's butt monkey, while Jerry was 
pretending Dei-Shau's ass was really his sister's Le-
Ann. John, Aaron, Roberto and Josh were just 
masturbating on their cots, though they were as bi- as 
the others, the gay play didn't turn them on as much 
and with more than a month of possibly nothing but COC 
(cock-on-cock) before them they were a little down.

Suddenly Dr. Lewis walked in and taking in the scene 
gave an angry cough.

"If you are going to be acting in this fashion," He 
said strongly I would suggest you lock your door. Your 
bunk house is the only one in the entire camp blessed 
with a lock."

Everyone stopped what they were doing and sat up to 
listen to Dr. Lewis.

"Can you please put some clothes on; Director Green's 
two favorite words in the world are 'Surprise 
Inspection'. Anyway, you're supposed to be leaving for 
dinner soon." As they all quickly retrieved their 
clothes Dr. Lewis passed around some schedules and on 
looking at them Ron said, "Dr. Lewis, we're not 
scheduled to do a single thing with the girls."

"Except for meals and the Friday night Party there will 
be no cross gender activities from now on," Dr. Lewis 
said calmly.

"That's ridiculous," Aaron said, "Why are they suddenly 
becoming like this?"

"Yeah," Jason said, "It's never been like that."

"From what I understand," Dr. Lewis said, "more than a 
dozen girls went home pregnant last year. The camp 
owners consider that an embarrassment and are 
initiating the new restrictions; Director Green had to 
fight to keep the meals co-gender as well as the Friday 
night party."

"Wow," Jason said, "more than a dozen pregnant girls, 
it's a bit scary, I fucked a few here last year, I hope 
they knew how to use the pill correctly."

"Well luckily I believe all of last years fathers have 
been identified and contacted," Dr. Lewis said.

"Still our girls know how to use the pill," Ron said a 
little un-Masterlike, "they shouldn't keep us apart."

"I second that brother," John said."

Don and Jason threw John and Ron nervous glances. 
They'd been observing Hannah and Debbie the whole ride 
out to camp trying to see if they could figure out 
which was the owner of the positive pregnancy test 
strip Jason had found, but they both seemed fine.

"Hey, wait a second," Jason said noting another change 
in camp operations, we have assigned seating in the 
meal bunk?"

"Wait," John said glancing at what Jason was reading, 
"We can't sit with the girls; we have to stay at the 
table assigned to our bunk house!"

"Well luckily your bunk house and the girls is 
technically one and the same so you'll be safe there, 
there is only one Riverdale table," Dr. Lewis said, 
"Come on, cheer up everyone, if I know all of you 
things will be fine."

They suddenly heard a beeping and looking over at 
Josh's cot he went over and picked up a cell phone.

"Hey cell phones don't work out here, do they," Jason 
asked.

Josh held up his hand as he listened to his caller, "a 
what? Okay, okay I'll see what I can do; we're about to 
leave for the meal bunk now; see you there."

With all eyes turned on Josh as he hung up he said, "It 
was Rita she wants me to get something for her and 
Maria, and no, cell phones don't work here. This is 
also used as walkie-talkie; Rita has one just like it." 
Sticking his hand in the pocket of the shorts he was 
wearing and pulling out another he said, "I actually 
have two but this one isn't working for receiving 
calls, it can only be used to send messages."

"Well shall we go," Dr. Lewis said throwing a very 
interested look at Josh's cell phone.

As they started out Josh spoke to Ron and after a few 
minute Ron nodded going quickly to the tour bus and 
getting something for Josh.

***

In the meal bunk the guys and girls were allowed to sit 
at the same table, but on opposite sides of it.

"Master," Hannah said looking across at Ron, "I'm 
hungry," she looked like she wanted to cry.

Ron knew what his cum addicted pet was saying and 
ordered, "Just give me a little while to think 
something up, you had a lot to eat right before getting 
off the bus, be happy for now, that's and order!"

Hannah bowed her head and waited for the Riverdale 
table's turn to line up and get their food.

Rita was sitting across from Josh and he passed her a 
small case.

"So what's the plan," Josh asked.

"I'm going to work on something this evening; all night 
if I have to," Rita said, "I'll pass them to you at 
breakfast tomorrow and tell you what has to be done."

"Do you really think your plan has any chance of 
working," Josh asked.

"Actually it's Maria's idea and I think it's brilliant. 
But don't say anything to anyone, it's a surprise."

"I feel nauseas," Debbie said to John. Don and Jason 
who were on either side of John listened attentively 
and looked at Debbie suspiciously; she didn't seem to 
notice them though.

"What's wrong honey," John asked.

"I don't know, either that long bus ride is finally 
catching up with me, or it's because of the fact that 
I'm eating a full meal without a decent appetizer 
first. I can't remember the last time I did that."

As they continued to eat and have some casual 
conversation, the guys and girls moods all continued to 
go down a bit, having each other right across from one 
another and not being able to have one another was 
proving a bit torturous. Finally they all finished 
their meals and just went back to their bunk houses. 
Dr. Lewis accompanied the boys to their door and then 
as he was about to leave said, "Josh can we talk a 
second?"

***

As soon as she got back to her bunk Hannah took one of 
her strap-ons and very angrily said to Lana, "Take 
those clothes off slave; I need your pussy and your ass 
NOW!"

Lana instantly stripped for her master and Hannah 
rammed a 12 inch faux cock into her with no mercy and 
just started drilling away at her holes alternating 
every now and then between the pussy and the ass.

"Wow," Rita said as she brought out what looked like a 
canvas and different color paints, "I never imagined 
Hannah to be an aggressive lover; she seems like such a 
submissive slave."

"You wouldn't imagine," Melissa said recalling a 
glorious all night assault on her pussy and ass by the 
Mistress.

"It's only been a few hours and this situation is 
already getting to her," Ana said, "I just hope she can 
calm down enough to think of a real plan to get us and 
the guys together."

"You think Hannah can think of something," Maria asked 
looking at the irrational, almost crazed look in 
Hannah's eyes as she assaulted Lana's ass.

"When she's calm she can think of anything," Ana said, 
"she's sort of a genius," then throwing her sister 
another look and smiling added, "When she's not a dog 
or a psychotic pain loving dominator that is."

Against the wall that divided the boys and the girls 
Maria seemed to be taking some measurements and as Ana 
looked back at the canvas Rita was working with she 
asked, "What are you doing?"

"Maria thinks that wall is way too plain and I agree 
with her. I'm making some small paintings to hang on 
it."

"Is that all," Ana asked suspiciously, "I saw Josh pass 
you something at dinner."

"Just this," Rita said, "I'd forgotten it, I really 
have to get back to work on it though, I want to have 
them finished and hanging by tomorrow afternoon."

Ana took the hint and left Rita to concentrate on her 
work, going over to Le-Ann and dropping between her 
legs.

Maria went over and sat next to Rita smiling.

"I take it everything is doable," Rita said.

"In less than 24 hours we'll all have nice hot helpings 
of cum," Maria said mischievously.


Chapter Eight – A Hole Full of Glory
 

The next morning the guys paired up for butt fucks 
(even those not as fond of gay play found themselves 
needing a hole to stick their cocks in), and John said 
to Ron (who's ass he was fucking) "Master come on don't 
you have a plan yet?"

"Believe it or not," Ron said, "I think that missing my 
evening and morning doses of Hannah juice has dulled my 
senses."

"So you're saying if you don't get some cunt juice from 
Hannah you won't be able to come up with a plan; but if 
you can't come up with a plan you can't get some cunt 
juice from Hannah," John questioned a little amused.

"Yeah," Ron said, "how's that for a vicious circle?"

Just beyond the wall, Ana was getting a similar reply 
from the Erotic Psycho.

"Come on Hannah," Ana said encouragingly, "with that 
fucking you gave Lana's pussy and ass last night and 
the ton of cunt juice you took from her this morning—"

"—cunt juice that should have been mine," Katrina said 
angrily.

Ana ignored the interruption and said, "—you must be 
calm enough to thing of something right now so come on 
what are you thinking?"

"I'm thinking I'll die if I have to go another 24 hours 
without my Master's powerful cream," and she broke into 
tears.

Ana and Katrina rolled their eyes and looked around the 
room. Even those that apparently had no need of men 
(Sandy, Dolly, Melissa and Ana herself) were depressed 
by the lack of hot cum.

Ana noticed two people though that looked extremely 
happy.

"I'm glad to see someone in here is laughing," Ana said 
smiling as she walked over to talk to Rita and Maria; 
"I hope it's as contagious as they claim."

Smiling Rita said, "Well we were smiling because we 
finished our paintings for decorating the wall. We even 
made a second set for the boys to put on their side. 
Maria and I are skipping lunch today to hang them up 
and we'll unveil it sometime before dinner, we'll give 
enough time for it to be appreciated before we have to 
eat."

***

At breakfast Rita passed a small package to Josh and 
said, "Just remember you have to skip lunch and I'll 
talk you through hanging these up. I included a diagram 
showing what it should look like in the end."

"Do we have to go through this grand unveiling thing," 
Josh asked, "I mean if it works, can't we just start 
using it?"

Rita threw him a 'that's a stupid question' look and he 
said, "Forget I asked, the Drama Queen needs her 
audience."

"It is a lovely mural type arrangement," Maria said in 
Rita's defense, "and she spent all night on it; it 
should be properly unveiled."

"You have the cookie jar for Maria and my rewards 
right," Rita asked.

"I snuck it under my bed yesterday; it wasn't hard to 
get it from the tour mobile; it's just parked out there 
in front of the bunk house for all our uses."

Just then a woman that looked a lot like a younger 
version of Principal Green stood at the front of the 
room on a raised platform and said, "I want to welcome 
all our happy campers at the Sun View Hill Summer Camp 
this year. We are looking forward to having another 
gloriously fun-filled summer. By now your bunk house 
supervisor should have handed you the entire activity 
list for your bunk houses. All activities start 
officially in two days as your schedules show. These 
first few days are dedicated to allowing you to get to 
know your bunk mates, the bunk house supervisor, the 
camp grounds and most important of all the camp rules 
as well as the rest of the faculty." 

She gave a wave of her hand and several people 
including Dr. Lewis and Ms. Clark walked over. "For 
those that don't know me, I'm Amelia Green and I'm the 
Director here at the camp. These are the staff members 
here at the camp you should recognize them and respect 
them; they are here to make your summer vacation 
enjoyable. This is Jeanette Peters," she said 
indicating a gorgeous brown haired, big titted woman in 
her mid to early thirties, "and she's the head cook 
here and in charge of the cooking staff. This is David 
Wane," she said pointing to a muscular blond young man 
somewhere in his mid twenties, "he's the activity 
coordinator. Sara Parks here," she said pointing to a 
red-headed green-eyed young lady that seemed to be in 
her very early twenties if she had reached twenty at 
all "will be your riding instructor. She loves horses 
and will teach you to love them too."

"Do you suppose she's ever fucked one," Hannah 
whispered to Lana recalling Carla and Carmen from the 
Horse Ranch Resort they'd visited.

"Dr. Randolph Lewis, will be in charge of the infirmary 
this year, and Esther Figueroa" she said pointing to a 
very hot, and somewhat naughty looking brunette," is 
his nurse. Remember should you need the infirmary for 
anything, it's located right here on the second floor 
and is open 24 hours a day."

Lana flashed an angry look at the thought of Randy 
locked up in an office with someone that looked like 
Nurse Figueroa 24 hours a day.

"Well I guess now we know why he hasn't made any excuse 
to some get some cunt juice from us," Katrina whispered 
to Lana with a smile.

"Ms. Patricia Clark here is Director of the Performing 
and Cultural Arts department, everyone has a talent, 
and she will help you find yours. Peter Jackson here," 
she said indicating a guy that looked like a lifeguard, 
"is your swimming instructor and Ruben Jeffries is the 
boating instructor and this last young man," she said 
smiling at a young powerfully built blond guy, "is 
Clark Sanders and he's in charge of Hiking and 
Climbing. I want you to give your Summer Camp staff a 
hand of applause; as I said before they are here to 
make your summer more enjoyable.

"Everyone is new," Katrina said as she joined in the 
applause. "I wonder what happened to all the old staff; 
almost all of them were reliable and fantastic fucks."

"Umm," Lana said, "maybe that's what happened to them."

*** 

At lunch time the sex starved OHPF members prepared to 
return to the meal bunk after a morning spent mostly 
walking around their side of the camp trying to learn 
where everything was. They were all feeling the pains 
of separation after 24 hours of just same sex 
satisfaction, but the girls were, of course, finding it 
easier to survive without boys cocks; the well-known 
cum whores however, and even those not as addicted but 
use to a regular helping of cum, were starting to feel 
withdrawal symptoms.

"CUM," Jen screamed, "I need some cum, some hot cream!"

"Lana, why haven't you told Dr. Lewis to pass by and 
feed us," Hannah demanded.

"Excuse me, Hannah," Katrina said, "but if Randy were 
to pass by, I doubt he'd feed anyone but my Queen and 
I!"

"Your Queen is my slave and if I tell her to give me 
her share of Randy cream, she damn well better do it!"

"I can't believe Patty hasn't found a chance to feed 
me," Ana said, "I mean the whole point of her taking 
this job was so we wouldn't have to be apart the rest 
of the summer."

"Girls," Melissa said, "Will you calm down, we've only 
been here for around 24 hours."

"Melissa is right," Lana said, "come on let's go to 
lunch."

As they started to step out Ana noticed Maria and Rita 
were still on Rita's bed and asked, "Aren't you 
coming?"

"No," Rita said, "we're hanging those paintings 
remember."

"Oh, right," Ana said looking at the plain wall across 
the room, "I guess it could use some livening up," and 
turning she stepped out.

Once alone Rita quickly called Josh to see if he was 
alone; on getting a positive answer she said, "Okay, 
we're going to hang the mural on this side, when we 
finish I'll let you know where to start hanging the 
first floor of the mural on your side."

Maria quickly made markings on the wall starting with 
the very center of the wall; she then used Rita's 
height and width (which was the average for most of the 
girls) to make some further markings and she finally 
hung the first floor of Rita's mural: they were four 
letters, each letter in its own arched frame (sort of 
in the shape of a cheese wedge without the pointy end). 
When satisfied with their location she hung the second 
floor which was nothing more than the same four letters 
in a larger size and a different color background. When 
the last of seven floors was completed, a large rainbow 
was on the wall.

"Nothing livens up a wall more than a little color," 
Rita said, "and nothing has more color than a rainbow."

"Time to show Josh where to start hanging it on his 
side," Maria said grabbing the case Josh had passed to 
Rita at dinner the day before; from the case she 
extracted a battery powered drill.

"I think the 3 inch wide extension will do just fine," 
Rita said smiling.

***

After lunch both the boys and girls had returned to 
their bunk houses to find a portion of the wall covered 
with blankets.

"What's up," Ron asked Josh.

"Rita left us a little design to add color to the room. 
It's sort of a thank you to the OHPF for forgiving her 
and accepting her into the club."

"So let's see it," Ron said.

"Actually the unveiling is set for four o'clock, you 
know Rita, it has to be a big event," Josh said.

On the girls side Maria was saying pretty much the same 
thing to the girls, "Rita wants both the boys and the 
girls to unveil it together. And anyway, as you can see 
Rita's taking a nap she got to sleep very late 
finishing this so let her rest for now."

"You're not going to give us single hint as to what 
you're really up to are you," Ana said.

"We're just adding the color you wanted to the wall," 
Rita said, "Don't worry I'm sure everyone will like it 
in the end."

***

Nearing four o'clock, Rita looked around and noticed 
that most of the girls were keeping to a pattern she'd 
observed for around this time of day. They would either 
break into couples to get into 69s or small groups to 
form daisy chains with maybe 2 or 3 remaining alone but 
beginning to masturbate. Josh had told her he'd noticed 
the same behavior in guys' side for around this time. 

"What was it about this time of day," Rita wondered. 

Could it be that this was the hour they'd normally be 
getting home from school to freely fuck and suck? 
Whatever it was, she knew she could count on there 
being a lot of wet hungry holes around this time just 
waiting to be filled on this side of the wall, and a 
lot of erect hard cocks looking for somewhere to go on 
the other. She heard a knock on the wall signifying 
that the majority of the cocks were ready on the other 
side.

"Okay if I can have your attention, it's time," Rita 
said. She took out her walkie-talkie phone and beeped 
Josh on the other side. She'd be talking both to the 
girls and into the phone; Josh would then relay 
everything she said to the boys. "In appreciation for 
the forgiveness the OHPF has shown me for my past 
actions, I want to dedicate this wall to the OHPF. May 
the colors of this mural bring you a lot of joy and may 
its special design bring you a whole lot of glory."

She unveiled the wall and all the girls smiled at the 
colorful rainbow made up of increasing 'O', 'H', 'P' 
and 'F' letters on each of its seven floors. It 
certainly did liven the wall up, and even the majority 
of the boys smiled at its unveiling.

Then Rita said, "Now to demonstrate what really makes 
this an OHPF wall; Lana, Hannah, Ana and Jenny, since 
you're all Anderson girls, we'll give you four the 
honor of helping with the demonstration." On the boys' 
side Josh had called John, Ron, Don and Lenny to help 
him. Together and with a wicked sort of smile Josh and 
Rita removed the first floor of letters to reveal—

"Holes," Jason questioned.

"You put holes in our wall," Katrina said a little 
annoyed.

"Not just holes," Ron said fully understanding and 
loving the idea, "Glory holes!" With that he stuck his 
cock right through the hole in front of him and right 
into Hannah's mouth. The other three Anderson boys 
instantly followed suit and John stuck his cock through 
the hole in front of him and it landed in Lana's pussy 
which he quickly started to pump. 

Don's cock fond a little difficulty at first getting 
where it needed to go, but both Don and Ana loved the 
battle as much as the victory when it finally popped 
into Ana's butt hole and Don started fucking away at 
Ana's ass. Jenny, who had been positioned by Rita with 
her chest at an angle to the hole in front of her felt 
Lenny's cock sneak between her tits and she squeezed 
them tight around Lenny's cock to demonstrate how the 
holes could be used for a tit fuck.

"Vaginal fucking, anal fucking, face fucking and tit 
fucking," Rita said, "who needs to see a face? All you 
need is a warm hot real cock that will eventually cum 
for you and moist hot real and hungry hole to put it 
in; so do you like it?"

There were cheers in both the girls' and boys' side as 
Josh relayed Rita's last words.

"Okay girls," Rita said, "the demonstration is over so 
if you want to get some different holes filled for a 
while you can change positions." Hannah and Jenny both 
stood and turned their backs to the wall, bending down 
so that the cocks they were using could slip easily 
into their cunts. Ana, however, seemed very happy with 
the cock in her ass and didn't see need to change. Rita 
gave some more instructions, "Guys, when you're ready 
to cum, give the girls a little warning so they can 
decide where they want your cum," to the girls she 
said, "when they give you the warning, you can pull out 
and drop to fill your mouths with hot cum, or you can 
let them fill the hole they're presently working on and 
then feed one of the other girls."

For this first round, the cum needy OHPF girls all 
chose to fill their mouths to capacity with the hot 
seed offered by the OHPF guys, and as one couple 
finished, another couple took control of the vacated 
hole. It was sort of extra exciting that apart from 
Aaron Brown and Dei-Shau Ching, the girls had no idea 
who was fucking them and who's cum they were joyously 
drinking.

When it came time for Maria and Rita's personal holes 
to be filled, Rita gave some special instructions 
regarding them, "Neither Maria nor I will ever let you 
fuck us unprotected, so you don't have to worry. What 
we'll do when it's one of us on this end, is give your 
cock a nice squeeze and a gentle push out, letting you 
know that you should get some condoms on. 

"You can decide to skip fucking us if you want, but we 
do hope that if you enjoy using our artificial glory 
holes you will from time to time thank us by visiting 
our real glory holes. When fucking us always remove the 
condom when you're ready to cum and reinsert your cock 
in the hole to feed us; we'll direct your cum to our 
mouths." Jerry Clinton and Robert Irving were the first 
to actually demonstrate this procedure when Jerry 
fucked Maria's cunt and then her ass before he was 
ready to blow (removing the condom as instructed) in 
Maria's mouth; Robert did the same with Rita.

Just as Rita finished drinking Robert's load, her phone 
started beeping and so did Josh's in the boys' side.

They both answered their phones and were surprised to 
find a third party on the line.

"It might interest you to know that we are having 
surprise inspections before dinner in 15 minutes and 
we're starting with both sides of the Riverdale bunk 
house," Dr. Lewis said.

Rita and Josh quickly relayed the message and they 
returned the bottom floor of the mural on both sides 
covering up the holes, everybody then quickly got into 
their shorts and made sure the bunk house was tidy as 
they awaited a not-so-surprise visit from Director 
Green and the bunk house supervisors.

***

After Director Green's visit (in which she highly 
praised the bunk house's cleanliness and above all 
Rita's mural) Rita handed the drill case to a very 
concentrated Hannah saying, "Can you return this to Ron 
for me, tell him thanks." Hannah took the case without 
a word and just kept thinking. She was giving every 
inch of the exposed floor a penetrating stare. "What 
are you thinking of, if I might ask," Rita said amused 
for some reason.

Hannah said without lifting her eyes from the floor, 
"I'm thinking that your holes are glorious and a life 
savor, but I still want to feel my Master's hot sweaty 
body against mine from time to time, not to mention 
that my Master can't get his daily dose of cunt juice 
through your holes. So for now, they're good, but 
eventually, a better plan is needed."

"Has finally getting a good fuck and your much needed 
cum triggered those genius brain cells I've heard so 
much about," Rita asked still somewhat amused at how 
concentrated Hannah seemed to be on the floor.

"Let's just say that if made me remember something 
about storage houses." Suddenly Hannah leapt up from 
the cot she was sitting on and locked lips with Rita. 
When she finally let Rita breath she said, "That was 
for getting me my Master's powerful cum."

"It was originally Maria's idea you know."

"The idea of what we needed might have been hers, but I 
know that the entire plan of how to actually get it was 
yours. Now come on, let's get some dinner."


Chapter Nine – Stowaways


"After you have your morning snacks feel free to pass 
by my kitchen and sample my Blueberry Pancakes and 
Sausage Delights breakfast special; just remember, no 
one gets in without swiping their credit card through 
my card machine first, and no one gets out without 
leaving me a good tip."

Susan, who was in the middle of consuming her morning 
snack giggled and had to cough as she almost choked on 
Harry's powerful load. When he finished cumming she 
said, "Any idea what and Ever-Cumming Empress might 
consider a good tip?" Suddenly, she stood from between 
his legs and sat on his lap a few minutes looking 
serious.

"What's wrong," Harry said smiling.

"I want to marry you," she said seriously.

"And you find something wrong with that," Harry asked 
puzzled.

"I want you to adopt my kids and give them your name so 
we can be a real family," Susan said a little down.

Harry was more confused than ever; Susan knew that this 
is what he wanted also, why did she seem so sad about 
wanting the same thing he did? He decided that there 
must be a 'but' around the corner and decided to wait 
patiently for Susan to get to it.

"But I need you to help me break the news to Stan," She 
said, "I haven't been able to tell him myself because 
I'm afraid he'll hate me for having waited so long."

"Okay," Harry said now starting to get annoyed, "Susan, 
if you're trying to tell me something just say it, I 
won't get mad. Why would we have to tell Stan something 
and why might he get mad?"

Susan decided to just say it and get Harry's reaction, 
"Because Lenny and Jenny are his first born children 
and if you adopt them you'd be taking their father's 
name from them."

Harry stared at Susan with a shocked look; unsure what 
to say, he decided to confirm one thing he had 
understood and said, "When you say you never told him, 
are you saying he hasn't got the faintest idea he's 
their father?"

"No he doesn't; let me tell you the story." Susan then 
told Harry the full story she had told Laura, including 
her reasons for withholding the information at the 
time, and ended saying, "I told Laura all this the 
other day, she suggested that it might be easier to 
tell the truth out here in the calm of the sea, I guess 
she was a little right."

Harry was still analyzing the situation, trying to 
think the best approach to use when talking to Stan, he 
decided though that one point had to be made clear.

"I'm not sure yet the best way to let Stan know, nor do 
I know what his reaction would be; I won't lie to you, 
if Laura were to come to me today and say, 'you're 
really the girls' father', I'd be pretty pissed. When 
Gloria took Robert and Sandy to Texas I was furious 
because she knew I couldn't leave New York and I 
considered her to be cheating me out of precious time 
with my children, time that only comes around once. 
However, whatever Stan's reaction I want you to 
understand that it should in no way affect our plans," 
He leaned over and kissed her passionately saying, "We 
will be married by the end of the summer, and I will 
adopt the twins and be their father, is that 
understood?"

Susan smiled and said, "Absolutely," and after kissing 
him said, "Now let's go get some blueberry pancakes; is 
your credit card ready to swipe the card machine?"

"Why don't I test it out and make sure," Harry said 
smiling as Susan got off his lap and sat on the edge of 
the bed next to him. Getting up and kneeling between 
her legs Harry began taking long swipes from the bottom 
of her ass hole to the beginning of her slit."

Susan moaned and said, "Oh yes, your credit is very 
good, please keep swiping."

***

"Man, I hope they leave some of those blueberry 
pancakes," Jeffrey said, "they sound good."

"Not as good as using a credit card and leaving a tip 
sound," Mark countered.

"Hey Pam," Larry said, "Can I test my credit card in 
your card machine?"

Pam, who was sitting on the bed spread her legs and 
said, "Go ahead, but only a few swipes, I want to go 
take a shower."

"You think you can get to the shower, use it and get 
back without being seen?" Jeffrey said sitting up to 
watch Larry instantly dive into his sister's pussy.

"I've been keeping count," Pam said between moans. 
"Everybody's been to one of the bathrooms already and 
as soon as those looking for pancakes start going up, 
it should be safe." Looking over at Mark she said, "And 
talking about pancakes, how about passing me the 
syrup?"

Smiling Mark went up to her and stuck his erect cock in 
her mouth saying, "Here's your syrup, now if we could 
only get those pancakes."

***

"I can't believe those kids are up to it again; they 
must have spent all night sucking that red hussy in 
every hole she has," Cathy said watching the stowaways 
in action.

"Are you angry or are you jealous," Charley asked 
amused.

"I'm damned pissed is what I am. If she's not going to 
let them use those beautiful cocks of theirs the way 
God intended for them to be used, then she has no right 
having so many of them."

Charley cast the screen another look and said, "She 
does have a beautiful red pussy, and it's always moist 
and hungry; I can't believe we haven't seen her stuff 
one of those cocks up it once."

Smiling as she got a sudden thought Cathy said, 
"Charley, believe it or not, I think she's a virgin!"

Watching Pam cum powerfully for around the hundredth 
time in the last twenty-four hours Charley almost broke 
out into laughter saying, "You've got to be kidding, 
not even our Wild One cums that much."

***

"Stan I had already taken a shower and now you've given 
me a new load in both holes," Laura said mocking anger.

"Are you complaining," Stan asked smiling.

"Only that you couldn't have put it in my mouth, I was 
pretty hungry; and now I have to go clean up again too, 
I don't want to be dripping all over Lisa's kitchen."

"She might consider it a good tip," Stan mused. Then 
hearing someone in the hall he said, "I think the 
others are going up."

"Go ahead and join them," Laura insisted as she got a 
towel, "I'll be right up."

"I'll wait for you if you want," Stan said.

"What I want is for you to go up and make sure I'm left 
a very nice stack of blueberry pancakes; ask Lisa if 
they have sauerkraut, I want to put it on my pancakes."

"You want to eat blueberry pancakes with sauerkraut," 
Stan said feeling a bit sick.

"And some relish and mustard as well; now go and make 
sure they have everything I need," Laura said shoving 
him out the door.

In the hall he ran into Harry, Susan, Pietro and Amy 
all heading towards the stairs to go up.

"Where's Laura," Susan asked.

"She insists on taking another quick shower before 
breakfast and she wants us to make sure she's saved a 
good stack of pancakes."

As she heard the passengers disappear upstairs Pam 
opened the door of cabin #8 whispering, "I think it's 
safe to go for my shower now, I'll try to get some of 
those pancakes when I'm finished, you three just wait 
here." Pam closed the door behind her and ran to the 
nearest bathroom.

Laura tried to hurry as her cravings were really strong 
and she wanted to get to the galley as soon as 
possible. She hurried to the first bathroom, rushed in 
and closed the door behind her quickly, her back to the 
shower.

Pam, who had her back to the door as she prepared to 
shower, heard it open and close and turning to it as 
Laura turned to the shower locked eyes with her.

"Oh," Laura said, "I thought this was empty; I'll use 
the next one."

Pam noticed the cum dripping from Laura's pussy and ass 
and said, "You're not going to waste that are you?"

"Excuse me," Laura said not understanding what Pam was 
talking about, "What do you mean?"

Instantly Pam kneeled between Laura's legs and shot her 
tongue up Laura's pussy; locking her mouth's lips 
around Laura's cunt lips.

"Oh God," Laura said, "Madame that's—that's—that's so 
good! Oh yes, that feels wonderful!"

Pam, who was born sucking pussies and cocks, instantly 
had Laura feeling very, very good as she drained her 
pussy of all of Stan's cum. In a few mere minutes Laura 
was cumming strongly in Pam's mouth as Pam joyfully 
sucked up everything she found there. Traveling with 
three boys was okay, but you didn't get much cunt 
juice, and Pam loved cunt juice as much as she loved 
cock cream."

Before Laura could properly react, Pam was bending 
Laura over and digging into her ass to recover all the 
cream there, as she did she rammed four fingers in and 
out Laura's cunt to make sure she remained docile.

When Pam totally finished cleaning Laura out, and Laura 
began coming to her senses she suddenly realized that 
she had no idea who it was that had just pleasured her 
so beautifully, "Who are you; are you Cathy from cabin 
#7," Laura asked confused. "You sure seem young to be 
the former owner of this boat."

"Oh,' Pam said suddenly, "it was inherited from my 
parents, I actually don't know a thing about ships and 
that why my husband and I sold it."

"Well, I'll let you take your shower now," Laura said.

"You can join me if you like," Pam said.

"No, no," Laura said smiling, "Another time maybe, for 
now you've actually given me the cleaning I came in 
here to get; now I want some pancakes." Leaning over 
and kissing Pam she said, "Thanks for the wonderful 
cleaning, I owe you one."

With that Laura stepped out of the bathroom and quickly 
headed for the galley as Pam stepped into the shower.

***

"Can you believe that," Cathy said disgusted as she 
continued watching the screen, "the red slut left and 
just left those poor cocks straining for somewhere to 
go."

Cathy and Charley had just heard the majority of the 
passengers pass by and head for the galley. They had 
also heard the door across from them open when Pam 
quickly left for the bathroom.

"Now Cathy," Charley said, "I don't like that look in 
your eye; I see it enough in our Wild One."

"Well where do you think she got it," Cathy answered 
smiling.

Looking at her suspiciously Charley asked, "Cathy what 
do you have in mind?"

"A compromise," Cathy said, "I have learned how 
negotiate compromises very well these last four years."

"Cathy, they may not be legal yet," Charley said, "Just 
wait a few more days and you'll have all the cock you 
need."

"You wait," Cathy said getting up, "I'm going across 
the hall."

As she reached the cabin door Charley said, "Honey have 
you forgotten you're naked?"

"Dear," Cathy said angrily, "have you forgotten that we 
signed a contract to be that way?" With that said she 
stormed out.

Charley just rolled his eyes and returned them to the 
screen to see what she would do.

Cathy didn't bother knocking on cabin #8's door; she 
just opened it and walked right in, staring at the 
three young men masturbating on the bed. They all 
stared back at her with their eyes popping, a little 
afraid.

"Well what are you waiting for," Cathy said, "that 
young red slut of yours obviously can't or won't 
satisfy you properly, just pick one of my holes to 
stick those in and I guarantee you satisfaction." Cathy 
smiled as she said this last part and they relaxed 
enough to smile back, especially when she turned 
around, widened her stance and bent forward to give 
them a good view of what she was offering them.

Instantly they got off the bed, pulled her to it and 
decided on the best way to fill all her holes at once.

***

"These pancakes are delicious Lisa," Laura said. She 
was so concentrated on her eating, that she didn't 
notice that no one else was eating anymore. In fact, 
some, Susan especially, looked a bit sick.

"Laura, Honey," Lisa said, "Are you sure you wouldn't 
like just a little maple syrup on the next batch, or 
maybe some generic Anderson Dressing. That sauerkraut, 
relish and mustard syrup you had me put in the blender 
looks—umm—tasty—but—umm—maybe you'd like something 
different?"

"I think I need a little air," Susan said getting up 
quickly and going out the door yelling back to Lisa, 
"I'll give you the tip later."

Once away from the galley she instantly started to feel 
better and thought, "Good God, what's wrong with me 
today; I can watch people eat bugs and snakes on 
reality TV but I can't watch my sister-in-law eat a 
pancake?"

She decided to go lie back down in her cabin a little 
while. Downstairs Pam had finished her bath and was 
going to sneak above to see how close everyone was to 
finishing with the galley. She was heading toward the 
stairs when she heard someone coming down and panicking 
opened the first cabin door to her side and ran in to 
hide.

"I really am feeling a little woozy," Susan thought, 
"could I be getting seasick?" Entering her cabin she 
closed the door and quickly turning crashed into 
someone who ended up falling back on the bed, a 
surprised look on her face, and juice spilling out of 
her wide-opened red-haired young cunt.

"I'm sorry," Pam said frozen and unable to move, "I—I—I 
must have gone in the wrong cabin."

Susan wasn't listening though; her eyes were locked on 
the juices spilling out of Pam's cunt.

"Sea sickness medicine," Susan said suddenly and 
instantly leapt between Pam's legs sucking deep and 
hard. She stuck her tongue deep in Pam's twat, swirling 
it around, making sure she got every last bit of 
medicine. Needing more Susan locked her lips around 
Pam's clit and sticking three fingers in Pam's cunt 
started to pump violently until she had Pam moaning 
loudly, arching her back and preparing to give her a 
good dose of the much needed home remedy. She once more 
locked lips around Pam's cunt and lifting a hand to one 
of Pam's boobs pinched a nipple hard, making Pam scream 
and start flowing into Susan's eagerly waiting mouth.

Starting to feel much better Susan stood up and for the 
first time thought of asking, "Who are you?"

"Oh," Pam said; then, remembering what Laura had called 
her said, "I'm Cathy, I'm from cabin #7, but I 
obviously got lost," then smiling added, "lucky me."

"Lucky me," Susan said, smiling back, "I really needed 
that medicine thank you."

"Anytime," Pam answered, "now I better go, my—umm—
husband—is waiting for me," saying that she quickly ran 
out of the cabin and deciding to wait a while longer 
before heading to the galley, went back to cabin #8 
only to find her brother and cousins all cumming in the 
three holes of a very pretty and very sophisticated 
looking middle aged woman.

As Pam continued staring while the guys finished 
cumming and removed their now flaccid cocks from Cathy, 
Cathy said to Pam, with whom she had locked eyes, "So 
are you just going to watch, or are you going to clean 
me up?"

Seeing some of Jeff's cum oozing out of the woman's 
cunt and some of Mark's oozing out of her butt, Pam 
instantly went over and dropping between the strangers 
legs started feasting on the cum cocktail in her pussy 
merrily.

***

So what did you tell them," Charley said as Cathy 
reentered their cabin.

"I didn't tell them anything," Cathy said, "I just 
fucked them, as I'm sure you saw." Saying this she 
looked over at the big screen where she saw all four 
stowaways exactly as she had left them, exhausted and 
nearly passed out on the bed.

"Did you at least find out if they're legal?"

"I knew there was something I forgot to ask them; think 
of this way, not knowing gives us plausible deniability 
after the fact," Cathy said this smiling and leaned 
forward to capture her husbands cock in her mouth.

"You're still hungry," her husband said shocked.

"Charley I took this extended vacation in place of 
every other vacation I passed up taking in the last 
four years for one reason and one reason only; to have 
fun! The kind of fun I've been denied having since you 
became a public figure 10 years ago and less since I 
took office. So as to your question: I have a lot of 
back hunger in me right now!"

Lifting her up and sticking his cock in her cunt 
Charley said, "Well I'll do my best to keep you well 
fed." Then smiling he added, "If you have to let that 
sex-crazed slut I loved and married 20 years ago pop 
out, I guess nearly isolated on a boat with few 
witnesses is as safe a place as any to do it."

***

Lisa placed a stack of pancakes on the table and a bowl 
of sausages; everyone had finished breakfast and gone 
either to the sun deck or their cabins; Lisa was trying 
to catch some big mice. After baiting the trap Lisa 
ducked behind the galley counter to read a book (out of 
sight of anyone that might enter).

Around fifteen minutes later she heard some movement 
and whispering in the galley.

"Don't forget the syrup, and see if there's any coffee 
left," a young female voice whispered.

Standing up Lisa stared at the two red-haired teens and 
said, "Actually the coffees finished, but I can make 
some more."

Jeff and Pam stared back at her and Pam said, "That's 
okay, I'll just get some milk for now."

"You know," Lisa said, "I don't usually let anyone in 
here if they don't swipe their card in my card 
machine," on saying that she sat on the counter with 
her legs apart and Pam instantly went over and stuck 
her tongue up Lisa's cunt. After several minutes of 
Pam's super-talented tongue Lisa said, "Okay girl, okay 
you have definitely paid to be in my kitchen."

Pam stood straight and bending up to Lisa's mouth 
kissed her fervently, then said, "I just thought I'd 
give you an advance tip to let us leave. Please don't 
tell Mom and Dad we're here yet; we want to surprise 
them for mine and Jeff's birthdays next week."

"Well where are you staying, you'll eat easier if I 
just take you the meals and you don't have to sneak 
around my galley."

"Our two cousins and us are in cabin #8; thanks for not 
saying anything." With that Jeff and her quickly left 
with the pancakes, sausages and everything else they 
needed.

Smiling as the girl and her brother walked out Lisa 
thought, "just what the trip needed, another red-headed 
horny slut: as if Josie and my Amy aren't enough." Then 
giggling she thought, "But she sure knows how to eat 
pussy, she's definitely her mother's daughter."


Chapter Ten – Floor Plan To Togetherness


For the two days after Rita's holes had been unveiled, 
they were kept in constant, almost non-stop, use. 
Apparently both the boys and the girls felt they'd been 
cheated out of 24 hours of valuable fucking time and 
they were determined to claim it back.

Everyone was pretty happy with the new system for 
keeping their sex quotas up, and the girls especially 
were happy to have their daily supply of cum back.

Three girls however still looked somewhat down, even 
though they made frequent stops at the wall, and as 
Dominatrix gave her Red Toy her daily bed time 
spanking, the Anderson girls looked on sadly.

"What's wrong with you three," Melissa said, "I can't 
believe you look so down when things are going great."

"It might be great," Hannah said, "but it's not 
perfect. My poor master is feeding me daily, but I 
can't feed him, and though I get to feel his beautiful 
cock in me three times a day, I don't get to feel him 
brutalizing me like that," with her head she pointed 
toward Jenny and Sandy.

"I know what she means," Ana said, "Patty still hasn't 
been able to find a good excuse to justify her being in 
here with me long enough to properly feed me. So I may 
be getting lots of cum, but I need my Patty juice."

"Well Dolly's been complaining a little about that 
too," Melissa agreed, "I mean shouldn't the fact that 
her sister lives here be excuse enough for her to be 
allowed a little extra time here?"

"What about you Lana," Ana asked, "Why do you look so 
down? I mean you and Katrina were able to get into the 
infirmary with that 'upset stomach' story and spent two 
hours being fed hot cream by Randy to sooth your 
stomachs."

Lana looked sadly at where Sandy was moaning erotically 
with every slap of Jenny's hand and said sadly, "My 
Master hasn't given me a single spanking since we've 
been here either."

This statement coming from the Orgasm Queen caused them 
all, even Hannah who was currently saddest of all, to 
crack up. But then, Hannah pulled Lana over her lap and 
started giving her summer pet a nice, well earned 
spanking.

"I can't believe Lana is letting herself be treated 
like that," Debbie said, "What's gotten into her, she 
never accepts that kind of treatment?"

"Actually," Katrina said suddenly thinking of 
something, "She does, at least once a week."

"What do you mean," Debbie asked curiously.

"Her private sessions with Ron are all for the sole 
purpose of keeping her submissive self happy and in 
check; hidden in the closet so to speak," Katrina 
explained.

"You mean like the reverse of the Mistress' last 
Saturday of the month visits, where Hannah gives full 
reign to her dominating dark side so as not to have to 
see her again for the rest of the month," Debbie said a 
little perplexed.

"Something like that," Katrina said, looking back at 
her Queen and adding, "I think the thought of Ron not 
being able to give her her weekly control therapy for 
two months may have had a stranger effect on the Orgasm 
Queen than anyone imagined."

"Yes Master, more please more, I've been a bad slave 
and I deserve to be spanked," they heard Lana scream.

"Which of those two is the Erotic Psycho again," Dolly 
whispered.

***

The next morning Patty came to the bunk house as 
Hannah, Jenny, Katrina and Le-Ann were all getting some 
morning cocktails and said, "We told you to lock the 
door when you're—umm—occupied. Anyone can just walk 
in."

"Patty," Ana said running over and kissing her, "Well 
it's about time you passed by to see us, where have you 
been?"

"I'm sorry Sugar but I had to prepare an acceptable 
program for my department before the first meeting 
today. Your bunk house and the Navaho's are my first 
students. It's after breakfast and it's a painting 
class."

"Painting," Ana said, "Patty I didn't know you could 
paint?"

"Just a little, but I need a good assistant; which is 
one of the reasons I popped in early today." She had 
gone over to Dolly and given her a strong hug and a 
kiss, and one to Melissa as well.

"You're here to pick a T.A.," Ana said a little 
mischievously.

"Yes I am," and on saying this she went over to Rita's 
bunk and said, "Do you think you can do it Rita. Help 
supervise the class I mean. It's two hours long and 
basically I've divided it into three parts: The first 
half-hour I give a lecture and a demonstration of a 
certain form of art, for the next hour the campers are 
given the necessary tools and equipment to attempt to 
recreate the art themselves, and the last half hour I 
work individually with some of the campers that show an 
interest in Art, especially those that show great 
artistic promise."

Ana was looking a little hurt at Patty's selection of 
Rita over her. Patty noticed her look and suddenly 
grabbed her by the arm and pulled her onto her lap. "As 
the class assistant you'd be in charge of the one hour 
self-work portion; should anyone want or need any help 
during that time you'd be there."

"And you," Rita questioned smiling.

"During that time I'll be preparing the next session's 
class with my Private Assistant in my office, we should 
not be disturbed," she gave Ana's body a squeeze and 
kissed her on the neck.

"So why else are you here," Rita asked still smiling, 
"You said picking an assistant was one of the reasons."

"Yes, well the other is to find a good gallon of cunt 
juice to calm me before my first session today; any 
idea where I can find some?"

Ana instantly leapt off Patty's lap and pulled her to 
her bunk where after pulling Patty's skirt off she fell 
into a 69 with her.

Hannah, who had finished at the wall, went over to 
Ana's bunk and whispered something into Patty's ear. 
Without removing her mouth from Ana's flowing twat, 
Patty gave Hannah a quick nod, and Hannah gave her a 
simple thank you smile.

***

After breakfast, several of the staff members went to 
different tables gathering up the first campers to 
participate in their respective activities; Patty went 
to the Riverdale table and picked up the girls and made 
a quick stop at the Navaho table to pick up the six 
girls there. Clark Sanders picked up the boys from the 
Riverdale, Apache and Navaho (boys) tables to lead them 
on their first mountain hike (it would last three 
hours).

As they entered the Art bunk Lana suddenly said, "My 
Master isn't here?"

None of them had noticed when Hannah had separated from 
them and taken a detour back to the Riverdale bunk 
house after leaving the meal bunk. 

"She's okay," Patty said, "she just asked to be excused 
from this first class because she was feeling a little 
down and could use a bit more rest."

"Maybe she hurt her hand slapping your butt yesterday," 
Ana joked whisperingly.

Lana rubbed her sore butt a little and said, "Nah, she 
couldn't have hit me that hard; you didn't see me 
having any cum attacks at the breakfast table did you?"

"Okay class," Patty said, "We're going to start with 
some simple classic art." Patty went to an easel and 
began showing samples of well known paintings and 
explaining what made them art.

***

In the girls' bunk house, in the meantime, Hannah 
pulled the bunk nearest the divider wall forward and 
started crawling on the floor studying every inch of 
the floor. After several minutes of this she seemed 
satisfied and pushing the bunk back into place, went to 
the one across from it and began doing the same. When 
here, too, she seemed satisfied, she returned the bunk 
to normal and moved forward to the second row of bunks 
to begin the process again.

***

"Now I want everyone to paint this vase for me," Patty 
said, placing the vase on a table in the center of the 
room. The camper's easels were arranged in a circle 
around it so they all had equal view of the vase. Rita 
Mars is the class assistant and should anyone have need 
of anything in this next hour you should talk with her. 
For the most part though, you should be able to paint 
undisturbed, and without disturbing anyone else's 
concentration. 

"Excuse me," A brown haired girl who had taken the 
easel right in from of the opening that led to Patty's 
office said, "Where will you be?"

"I've got to prepare the next session; my Private 
Assistant will be helping me with that. Come on Ana, my 
office is right this way."

The brown haired girl looked suspiciously after Patty 
and Ana and then cast a wicked smile at the blond girl 
next to her.

"What do you think Trixie," the blond whispered.

"I don't think Joan," Trixie said, still smiling, "I've 
been the Private Assistant enough times to know."

"That painting instructor sure looks scrumptious," Joan 
said.

"Yeah," she said, "let's give her and her P.A. 15 
minutes then we go and sample just how scrumptious she 
is."

***

After 30 minutes Hannah found herself in the middle of 
the girls' bunk house. She had searched under the first 
three rows of bunks with supreme scrutiny and 
absolutely no luck. She was a little disappointed, but 
she wasn't about to give up. She pulled out the next 
bunk and fell to her knees to study the floor.

***

With the students strongly concentrating on their 
paintings, and the Class Assistant busy explaining 
something to one of the other campers, Trixie gave Joan 
a small nod and they slowly walked backwards through 
the doorless opening behind them that divided into two 
rooms on opposite sides of a micro-corridor, one was 
the rest room, and the other was the instructors 
private office.

"It's probably locked," Joan said.

"Since when has that been a problem to me," Trixie said 
pulling out a key. As quietly as possible they snuck 
into the office and quickly heard moaning in the back 
section through another doorless opening.

Holding a finger to her mouth Trixie warned Joan to 
stay quiet as they peaked in the room.

Inside they saw Patty and Ana on a cot, both completely 
naked, and in one of their favorite fuck activities: 
mutual fucking via a double-sided dildo that connected 
them at the cunts. They were sucking the breath out of 
one another and had their eyes closed savoring every 
moment.

Trixie smiled at Joan and gave her a few silent 
instructions. They then quietly stepped into the room 
and Joan fell quickly behind Ana sticking her tongue up 
Ana's butt hole. Trixie in the meantime fell at their 
sides and pulling one of Patty's breasts to her locked 
her lips around it. Patty and Ana were so lost in bliss 
that it actually took them a minute to realize that the 
new sensations shooting through their bodies could not 
possibly be coming from the lover whose tongue was 
currently being sucked.

When it did register, they finally opened their eyes 
and looked around shocked.

"Please don't stop," Trixie said, "we don't want you to 
stop; we just want to join in."

***

Hannah was now on the last row and was starting to feel 
truly disheartened. She pulled forward the bunk nearest 
the entrance and began searching the floor, no longer 
expecting to find anything, and doing it with an 'I 
guess I was wrong but I might as well do a complete 
job' attitude. Suddenly as she traced her hand over the 
floor she found something and gave a wry smile. With a 
fork she had smuggled from the breakfast table she 
started to trace a large square on the floor, she then 
traced a much smaller rectangular figure (around the 
size of a dollar bill) within the large square. Using 
the fork she pulled forward on the small rectangular 
figure applying force until it swung open revealing it 
to be on a hinge and a handle hidden behind it.

"It doesn't look like anyone's opened this in years, 
"Hannah thought. Grabbing the handle she pulled and 
pulled; it took a lot of strength at first, but then, 
after around 5 minutes the trap door finally swung 
open.

"Storage houses always had a basement for extra storage 
space," Hannah thought victoriously, "I was right, now 
let's see if my other suspicion is correct."

Grabbing a flashlight she had been keeping by her side 
she climbed down the basement steps and took a good 
look around.

"Well, it looks like once upon a time a generation of 
campers used this place as a hang out." As she thought 
this she focused on some cots lined against a far wall. 
She noticed a table in the center with a few chairs 
around it. "It sort of reminds me of the bomb shelter," 
Hannah thought as she went over and studied a few old 
items still on the table.

"An old deck of cards, some poker chips, some matches 
and an old oil lantern," she thought. Flashing the 
light around the room she noticed there were lanterns 
throughout the walls as well.

Deciding to explore this area more at another time, 
Hannah thought that for now she should be interested in 
only one thing and she walked forward until she finally 
found what she was looking for. "More stairs," she 
thought, "now let's see if they go where I think."

Going up she once more found herself working strongly 
to open a trap door that had obviously not been opened 
for years. Finally after much work it swung open and 
she stepped out smiling.

"Oh yes, not only did storage houses have a cellar for 
extra storage space, but in as large a building as this 
the cellar usually had stairs on both sides for easy 
access from either end."

Climbing out into the boys' side of the Riverdale bunk 
house Hannah quickly stepped outside; she figured she 
still had around an hour to work. She quickly climbed 
into the tour mobile parked in front and got two cases, 
one being the drill case they had used before. Hannah 
then went around to the side luggage compartments and 
brought out 2 large red suit cases. Hannah recalled 
Lana asking her what was in them; she had told her it 
was just a few things to pass the time if she got 
bored.

She quickly took all the bags down to the cellar and 
closed the trap door once more.

***

"Ms. Green, Ms. Reed," Patty said annoyed, "what are 
you doing here?"

"Please it's Trixie and Joan and we told you," Trixie 
said, "we've come to play with you. We want to show you 
how talented our mouths are." As she said this she once 
more locked her mouth around Patty's boob; Joan had 
never take hers out of Ana's ass where it was rimming 
and sucking her butt hole and often she'd push her 
tongue all the way in to truly tongue fuck Ana's ass.

Patty and Ana exchanged a 'what choice do we have but 
to enjoy it' look and continued tonguing and fucking 
one another.

After a while Trixie said, "I want a drink." Getting up 
she stripped and said, "Ana, why don't you go fuck Joan 
a while with that while I sample the instructor's 
juices?"

Ana shot her an angry look but Patty looked at her with 
a 'don't do anything to anger them' gaze and Ana obeyed 
reluctantly, knowing that (for now anyway) Trixie and 
Joan were in control.

As soon as Ana got up, Trixie got in a 69 with Patty 
and started sucking at Patty's pussy, rubbing her own 
pussy against Patty's mouth until she felt Patty 
respond and willingly start sucking her.

In the meantime, Joan had taken the double-sided dildo 
to fuck Ana doggy-style.

When only 5 minutes were left before Patty was supposed 
to return for the last half-hour of her session they 
all got up and started to dress having all cum multiple 
times.

"So do you think the next time we fuck we can do it in 
a friendlier manner," Trixie asked smiling, "I hate 
having to dominate anyone to get what I want." She gave 
Patty and Ana a smile and they both actually smiled 
back.

"Trixie," Ana said, "anyone with the talent to perform 
the way you do with your mouth and tongue is a welcome 
friend of mine."

"Mine too," Patty said smiling.

"Come on," Joan said suddenly, "we better get back to 
class."

***

In the cellar of the Riverdale bunk house, Hannah had 
the two red suitcases on the top of the table and was 
working on opening the combination lock of one of them. 
On finally opening it she nodded satisfactorily as she 
studied it contents which were made up mostly of 
chains, restraints, collars and leashes. She then 
opened the second case and looking at the inner cover 
stared in a mirror saying, "Little Sister, you have a 
problem as big as my own, and unfortunately Hannah 
isn't strong enough to help you overcome it." Grabbing 
a mask from on top of a very hot red leather suit she 
put it on and smiling wickedly said, "But I sure can!"

She removed the rest of the suit and inspected the 
suitcase full of vibrators, clamps, paddles anal beads 
stun guns and feathers.


Chapter Eleven – The Mistress' Tunnel To Pain

 
Over the next few days Hannah missed one meal each day 
and skipped one two hour activity on each of those 
days. After breakfast on Saturday morning the boys 
returned to their bunk house and John and Don went to 
speak to Ron whom they had noticed looked extremely 
depressed and worried.

"Come on brother, I very much miss my supply of Debbie 
juice, but even I don't look like you do right now," 
John said jokingly.

"It's not just that I miss my Hannah juice," he said, 
"I think there's something wrong with my pet and she 
won't tell what it is."

Don cast him a serious glance and said, "What do you 
mean by something wrong?" Don shot Jason, who was 
sitting on the next bunk listening, a knowing stare.

"Come on you've noticed she's missed several meals 
these days, and seeing as meal time is her only chance 
to actually see me face-to-face there has to be a 
serious reason for her to skip them. I talked to Lana 
about it just now; seeing as Hannah missed breakfast, 
and she confessed that Ana and she have been worried 
also since she's missed a major activity every day 
since they started. On top of all that, when she is 
with me she's been acting strange, having very sudden 
mood swings and acting secretive."

"Isn't Hannah always acting strange," John asked. 
"There's a reason we nicknamed her the Erotic Psycho 
you know."

"Well I still think there is something seriously wrong, 
"Lana told me that the other day she asked Le-Ann to 
switch bunks with her because she claimed she was 
nauseas and needed to be sleeping nearer the windows 
and front door."

On hearing this Don shot Jason a more noticeable glance 
and Jason gave him a clear 'it has to be' nod. Ron 
caught it and said, "You two know something don't you?"

"Ron, I don't know what you're talking about," John 
said.

"Not you, them," Ron said looking back and forth from 
Don to Jason.

"Ron it may be nothing—" Don started.

"—and it may be something, and if it's something 
involving my pet's health I have the right to know, so 
tell me?"

Don shot Jason a 'what should I do' look and frowning 
he gave a nod getting up from his bunk and digging in 
the pocket of his suit case.

As Jason came over to Ron's bunk he said, "I found 
something while on our trip to the last resort. You 
might remember that was right after that whole 'we want 
to prove our love' incident with Debbie and Hannah, 
they had both just been testing themselves and I didn't 
know who it belonged to." Jason passed Ron the test 
strip for him to examine.

After a few minutes of looking at the word 'yes' Ron 
said, "But we filled them both with spermicide and 
overdosed them with morning after pills, we then held 
off cumming in their cunts for more than a week, she 
can't be pregnant."

Where Ron was looking perplexed, John was flashing a 
bit of anger in his eyes. "This could just as easily 
have been Debbie's; you should have told us 
immediately."

"We didn't want to worry anyone needlessly," Don said, 
"by the time I found out about this almost 2 weeks had 
past and neither was showing signs of being pregnant. 
It could easily have been a false result or not belong 
to one of them at all, you might remember we had a lot 
of female visitors pass through our rest room in those 
last few days."

"I need to talk to her about this," Ron said, "find out 
for sure, one way or another." He then frowned and 
added, "But sitting across from her at the meal table 
isn't exactly the place to discuss this."

"That may be exactly what she's been thinking," Don 
said.

"Maybe we should talk to Dr. Lewis," John said 
seriously.

"Dr. Lewis," Jason said, "why would you talk to him?"

With understanding Ron said, "because if either of them 
were pregnant, who do you think their obstetrician 
would be?"

*** 

"You know," Debbie said to Ana and Lana, "I don't feel 
right sneaking through Hannah's things like this."

"We just want to see if there's anything that will 
indicate what's wrong with her," Ana said.

"We don't feel right about it either," Lana said, "but 
if she won't tell us what's wrong then we have to hunt 
for the answer ourselves."

"Hey," Ana said pulling out a container of pills and 
reading 'Clomiphene' on the front, "What's this?"

"Oh," Debbie said recognizing the container, "those are 
the fertility pills we were using when we were trying 
to get pregnant a few weeks back. I don't know why 
she's still carrying it around."

Ana opened the container and studied the pills 
instantly breaking into giggles as she passed one for 
Lana to study.

Lana also began to giggle and she said, "So for the 
time you were off the pill Hannah had you on these 
'fertility pills' to enhance your chance of getting 
pregnant." Lana seemed to be fighting the urge to break 
out into a hysterical laugh.

Debbie, however, didn't seem to notice Ana and Lana's 
amused attitude and said, "We'd take one each morning 
and one each night, it didn't work though, we didn't 
get pregnant. But as Hannah told me, the plan as a 
whole worked though, I mean Ron and John got the 
message we wanted to send them."

"Oh yeah," Lana said, "Her plan worked perfectly."

This time Debbie did pick up on Lana's amused attitude 
and said, "Is something wrong?"

Answering quickly Ana said, "Oh we were just 
contemplating what a child conceived by the Master of 
Love and the Erotic Psycho would be like."

"Hey, here she comes," Katrina suddenly said from the 
door."

Putting the pill container back in the bag and leaving 
it as they'd found it they rushed away from her bunk.

Entering their bunk house Hannah looked suspiciously at 
the group of girls.

"What are you all doing," she asked.

"Talking about what might be wrong with our oldest 
sister that she's not telling us," Lana said 
truthfully.

"If there were anything wrong with me pet," Hannah said 
strongly, "it would be of no concern to you. There is 
something that concerns you though—"

"What is it Master," Lana asked.

"They ran out of toilet paper in the bathroom I was 
in," Hannah suddenly dropped her skirt in the very 
center of the room with everyone watching and said 
loudly, "Clean me pet, and clean me good! You know how 
I want you to do it."

Inside Hannah was thinking, "if this doesn't trigger 
the Orgasm Queen and stamp out this submissive bitch 
impersonating as my sister then the Mistress of Pain 
can have her tonight."

The whole bunk house was shocked when smiling Lana 
dropped to her knees behind Hannah and started wiping 
shit off her ass cheeks, inner cheeks and butt hole; 
even swirling her tongue well inside to clean her deep 
and completely, exactly as the Orgasm Queen had once 
had Ron do it.

"That is not my Queen," Katrina whispered to Ana, "Who 
the hell is that?"

***

At around 11 o'clock that evening, with the lights out 
and most of the girls already asleep, Hannah pulled two 
things from under her bed, an egg and a mini-gas mask. 
Putting the mask on she threw the egg to the center of 
the room where it cracked on the ground.

One of the two or three girls still awake said, "Hey 
why'd you—" and suddenly she collapsed. After 5 minutes 
Hannah lowered her mask and looking around chose Lana, 
Ana, Le-Ann, Maria and Sandy.

Thirty minutes later a trap door was quietly pushed 
open in the boys' side of the bunk house, just far 
enough for an egg to be toss out toward the center of 
the room.

Someone still awake saw the egg flying through the air 
and hitting the floor and said, "Hey where did that 
come—"

Five minutes later Hannah pushed the trap door open 
totally and chose Ron, Roberto, Aaron and Dei-Shau.

*** 

"What on earth," Maria thought as she tried to move her 
hands and feet and found them totally restrained. She 
thought of yelling out but could feel she was wearing a 
gag as well. "Where the hell am I," she wondered. She 
tried to adjust to the dim light of what appeared to be 
old fashioned lanterns.

The first thing she was finally able to make out was a 
bunk directly in front of her, there seemed to be 
someone chained very tightly to it; completely 
stretched out actually. She remembered a story her 
sister Jennifer had once told her of her first meeting 
with— "Nah," Maria thought, "that's impossible, we're 
not even in Riverdale. Or are we?" Maria suddenly 
remembered that she didn't have the faintest idea where 
the hell she was.

Across from her on the opposite wall she could make out 
several chained individuals. She was able to make out 
one of the Anderson girls (she couldn't tell which 
though), Roberto, Ron, and Le-Ann. Turning her head 
toward the other side Maria couldn't help giggling even 
in the situation she found herself in. "Now there's 
something Jennifer never told me about."

Suspended from the ceiling and held securely to the 
floor with chains were two people Dei-Shau and Sandy. 
Sandy had an overjoyed look in her eyes as she hung 
there, Dei-Shau, however, looked terrified, "I don't 
know why," Maria thought, "Le-Ann must have told him; 
she's met the Mistress before."

From his chained position between Roberto and Le-Ann 
Ron was studying the make-shift replication of the 
Mistress' lair and thinking, "Okay my little Psycho, so 
I see what you've been doing with your free time, enjoy 
yourself tonight because tomorrow you tell us how you 
got us together!"

Ana on the other hand was just thinking, "Please don't 
use the feather on me again, anything but the feather."

Suddenly Maria saw her step into view, and she wasn't 
alone for once. "Wow," Maria thought as she studied the 
infamous, Mistress of Pain and especially her costume 
with holes were the breasts, cunt and ass should be, 
"It's really her, I love that red-hair, but not as much 
as I love that costume, God I want to suck her!"

Maria was about to beg her to let her suck her but then 
she remembered something else, "What did Jen once tell 
me, 'Maria, if you ever meet the Mistress of Pain there 
are just two things you have to remember: one KEEP YOUR 
MOUTH SHUT! And two JUST ENJOY YOURSELF!"

As well as the Mistress Maria saw that the Mistress had 
one of the Anderson girls on a leash, the girl was on 
all fours and sniffing around the floor like a real 
dog.

"Honey," Ana thought puzzled; she found it hard to 
accept that the Mistress of Pain and Honey the loyal 
bitch could be standing side by side.

"Queen," The Mistress said, "isn't this nice, we have 
toys."

Walking over to the toys chained on wall the Mistress 
began to examine the cocks of Roberto and Ron, finding 
them nicely erect she put her hand in the pouch that 
hung from her belt and brought out two cock ring 
vibrators and two PC muscle clamps, one of each which 
she quickly put on Ron and Roberto.

Queen was sniffing at the feet of the toys and on 
reaching Ron gave a strong growl and lifting her leg 
urinated on his feet.

"Why do they always want to use me as a toilet," Ron 
thought more amused than mad.

"Queen," The Mistress yelled angrily pulling something 
out of her pouch, "bad dog, bad, bad dog! You do not 
treat our toys like that; at least not without my 
permission!" The Mistress then started hitting her 
bitch hard on the ass with a rolled up newspaper.

Queen let out some painful barks and bowed her head 
sadly.

The Mistress then petted her ears and her cunt saying, 
"There, there, I know you didn't mean it, you really 
are a good bitch aren't you?"

Queen looked up and gave a happy bark.

"Do you want something to drink Queen; why don't we 
check to see if there's anything in your water bowl." 
Going over to Le-Ann the Mistress grabbed a recovery 
leash that was hanging from deep in her pussy and 
pulled violently bringing out an egg vibrator and an 
audible scream from Le-Ann who started cumming.

"Come on girl," The Mistress said to Queen, "drink up."

Queen got on her hind legs and putting her front paws 
against the wall started lapping up the fluids from the 
water bowl that was Le-Ann's cunt.

"I think we can get you a little more still," The 
Mistress said smiling wickedly at Le-Ann and grabbing 
another recovery leash; this one connected to a string 
of 10 medium sized anal beads buried deep in Le-Ann's 
butt. The Mistress pulled hard on the leash extracting 
the beads in rapid succession and sending poor Le-Ann 
into a state of continuous cum and non-stop flow into 
Queen's mouth.

As Le-Ann was finally able to reduce her flow a bit, 
she looked like she wanted to pass out from exhaustion, 
though she had a blissful smile from side to side. The 
Mistress buried the vibrator (setting it on high) back 
in her cunt saying, "Why don't we just plug this leak 
and doesn't she just look so happy Queen," the Mistress 
said taking out a butt plug vibrator, nipple vibrators 
and a clit vibrator, "Why don't we just help her stay 
happy?" She instantly attached all the equipment to Le-
Ann and made sure they were all also on high.

"Oh my God," Maria thought, "Poor Le-Ann is almost dead 
already, all that stuff is going to kill her with a joy 
overdose even faster! Why don't you just leave her 
alone and get to me!"

"Would you like a bone, Queen," The Mistress asked. 
Queen barked happily and the Mistress said, "Why don't 
we have a race, I haven't tried to outrun a dog in 
years."

Removing the PC muscle clamps and cock rings from both 
Roberto and Ron the Mistress said, "You can have this 
bone it comes from a hot Spanish dish and I'll take 
this bone, it looks very 'masterly'. Now let's see who 
can finish theirs off first."

The Mistress and her loyal bitch each got to work on 
their respective bones; licking, sucking, and slurping 
them in their mouths.

The Mistress' powerful throat muscles had Ron near 
blowing in no time, he was about to cum when Queen bit 
Roberto's cock head and made him explode in her mouth; 
Queen instantly started lapping up the extra treat just 
as Ron finally exploded in the Mistress' mouth.

When they had both finished, the Mistress looked 
angrily at her bitch and once more grabbing the rolled 
up newspaper hit her several times on the back, ass and 
cunt saying, "YOU" bang "DO" bang "NOT" bang "BITE" 
bang "THE" bang "TOYS!" bang.

Queen whimpered sadly and the Mistress said, "There, 
there, you were just trying to protect me weren't you. 
Let me show you the nice toys I have for you."

The Mistress instantly produced an extra-large egg 
shaped vibrator which she slipped into Queen's cunt 
(making sure first it was at full power) and a long 
double-sided dildo similar to the one Ana and Patty 
always used.

"Did she really have that long thing in her pouch," 
Maria thought in amazement, "how deep is that bag?" 
Maria then had to break into silent laughter behind her 
gag, and she wasn't alone, all the toys were either 
fighting or giving in to the urge to break out 
laughing.

The Mistress had put one side of the double-sided dildo 
in Queen's ass, and the other end now protruded stiffly 
from it like a long tail.

"Do you like your toys, Queen," The Mistress asked.

Queen barked happily and began to wag her tail as she 
obviously started to cum.

"Great," Maria said impatiently, even her dog gets to 
cum before me!"

The Mistress now went to work bringing Roberto's and 
Ron's cocks back to full life; as usual she stuck anal 
vibrators up their asses to help with the stimulation, 
but they didn't really need much help because watching 
her treatment of her bitch had already excited them 
quite a bit. In mere minutes of alternating sucking 
first one then the other, they were hard as rocks again 
and the Mistress returned the PC muscle clamps and cock 
ring vibrators.

Now standing in front of Ana the Mistress said, "What 
about you Sugar, would you like to cum too?"

Ana nodded furiously, almost desperately, trying to get 
the Mistress to understand that she needed relief, 
because everything she'd seen so far, most of all the 
Orgasm Queen's conversion to the Mistress' loyal bitch 
Queen had her dying for some relief.

"Well unfortunately," the Mistress said with an evil 
grin, "I have some new toys to attend to, but why don't 
I leave you ready to be played with." The Mistress took 
out a string of around 100 small anal beads and set to 
work stuffing the beads rapidly into Ana's ass, after 
around the 50th bead was inserted, Ana started cumming 
and the Mistress locked her mouth around Ana's twat and 
started drinking, never stopping her insertion of the 
remaining beads. 

By the time Ana finished cumming, the Mistress had 
packed the string of 100 beads in Ana's ass, she then 
took the long leash and tied it to Roberto's hand 
saying, "Every time the arrow hits its target, pull." 
Roberto wasn't sure what she meant, but he had no doubt 
the Mistress would make it clearer eventually.

The Mistress then put a clit vibrator and nipple 
vibrators on Ana all running on high; then, she took 
something else out of her pouch saying to Ana, 
"Recognize these, I pulled them out of your soul-mate 
the other day, her dry cunt juices are still on them. 
She must have cum on them a hundred times."

Ana looked at the Ben-Wa balls she had gotten for Patty 
and started to shake her head. 

SLAP! "Never shake your head at your Mistress!" SLAP! 
"Do you want to be one of my monthly favorites of not?" 
SLAP!

Ana nodded and nodded trying furiously to apologize 
with her eye for her insolence.

"Very well," the Mistress said, "I'll forgive you this 
time, but never shake your head at me again!"

The Mistress then rammed the Ben-Wa balls into Ana's 
cunt and she started cumming furiously almost at once. 
Queen jumped between her legs and started lapping 
happily at the juices.

Maria, who was already flowing from just witnessing the 
Mistress' treatment of the others, looked joyous on 
seeing her finally walk her way.

The Mistress inspected her cunt and said, "Oh yes, 
you've been enjoying the show haven't you? Why don't we 
put this wet, wet cunt to good use?" She removed 
Maria's restraints and bending her over the chair began 
to force an extra-large thunder vibrator anal bead in 
Maria's ass, whipping her ass every time the bead 
failed to go in. Maria, who didn't really believe in 
BDMS couldn't believe how much she was cumming. 

Finally, the bead popped in and she activated it. After 
putting the normal nipple and clit vibrators on Maria 
she walked her to where Aaron's cock was stretch out, 
point straight up. Maria saw that Aaron's cock already 
had a PC muscle clamp and cock ring vibrator on it. The 
Mistress removed the cock ring vibrator and swallowed 
Aaron's giant cock in one gulp. Maria was shocked, she 
couldn't believe that giant cock could fit in a girls 
cunt, less in a girls mouth; but the Mistress had no 
problem deep throating it and savoring ever inch of it 
with her tongue and if Aaron wasn't blowing due to her 
incredible stimulation, it was only because the 
Mistress had not removed the PC Muscle clamp.

The Mistress finally stopped sucking and pulled out 
some condoms which she placed on Aaron's super large 
cock which now looked, if possible, even larger than 
usual, "Ride 'em cowgirl," the Mistress said looking at 
Maria. Maria smiled and nodding strongly got on the cot 
and allowed Aaron's cock to fill her hungry twat, she 
started cumming almost immediately and did not stop 
cumming again for the rest of the Mistress' session 
with them.

"Queen," The Mistress said to her bitch, "let me show 
you a little something I've developed to help me keep 
track of time in my lair. I call it the pendulum of 
love. She walked to where Dei-Shau and Sandy were 
hanging and beat Sandy's ass violently a few times with 
a paddle to make her start cumming.

"She must have one of those powerful vibrator beads in 
her ass," Ron thought, "not even my pet can come that 
much from just a spanking."

"Now that the target is nice and wet," the Mistress 
continued saying, "the arrow," she pointed at Dei-
Shau's very erect and PC muscle clamped cock, "should 
have no trouble hitting it; theoretically anyway, it 
would miss completely and end up breaking against her 
stomach." 

The Mistress gave a laugh at Dei-Shau's look of terror. 
"Well, I guess there's only one way to find out if it 
works." The Mistress released the chains that were 
holding Dei-Shau and Sandy securely to the floor and 
they could now swing freely from the ceiling. "Now you 
two," she said to Dei-Shau and Sandy, do nothing but 
let gravity and the law of motion run its course and 
don't try to move a muscle to help it, you may break 
it." 

She smiled at them wickedly as she said this and then 
pushed them apart and ducking out of the way let them 
swing freely toward each other; everyone looked on 
worriedly and held their breath as the arrow neared its 
target; they then breathed a sigh of relief when it 
slipped right in making Sandy yelp with joy and cum 
again at the force with which her cunt was penetrated. 

Roberto suddenly remembered that he and Ana were 
supposed to be part of the clock also and he gave a 
violent tug on the leash in his hand; five to ten beads 
were rapidly extracted from Ana's ass causing her to 
squirm with joy, this in turn shifted the Ben-Wa balls 
in her twat triggering another powerful cum. Dei-Shau 
and Sandy swung apart, only to swing back within a 
minute and start the entire process over again.

After fifteen minutes of everyone cumming to the mere 
thought of, and even hidden wish to try out, this 
strange new fuck position the Mistress pointed at Dei-
Shau and Sandy saying, "Look at the clock Queen, it's 
starting to get late. Why don't we gather up all the 
toys on those cots in the far end and have a final hour 
of fun before returning to the real worlds?"

Queen nodded her agreement happily and once more wagged 
her tail as she came and came again.


Chapter Twelve – Pamela's Hunger And Susan's Secret


"FEED ME," Pamela screamed angrily at her brother and 
two cousins; who just stared at her amused but didn't 
say anything. "I said feed me; what's wrong?"

Jeff, Mark and Larry all exchanged looks that seemed to 
say, "She has to be kidding right?"

Pam had woken the three of them up two hours earlier in 
one of her famous insatiable hunger moods and they were 
now sitting side by side on the bed staring at her.

"I'm hungry," Pam said, "GIVE ME SOMETHING TO EAT!"

"Umm, Pam, Sis," Jeff said nervously, knowing he was 
risking his life by even trying to talk some sense into 
his sister when she was in one of these moods. He 
looked down between his legs at his shriveled up 
shrunken cock, and then he cast his eyes to the equally 
shrunken cocks of his cousins on either side of him and 
said, "you've been sucking us off for two hours 
straight and have gotten 3 loads from each of us. Don't 
you think after nine loads of cum you can wait at least 
until lunch time for us to recuperate a bit?"

"NO, I WANT MORE!"

"Cousin," Mark said calmly, "If you want more now then 
you have to find someone else to supply it."

Just then there was a knock on the door and they heard 
someone say, "Breakfast time."

Going to the door and opening it she pulled Lisa in, 
"Guys, off the bed, if you can't help me. Grab those 
trays of hers."

Lisa was a little in shock at Pam's aggressiveness but 
decided to help out for now. "Can I help you with 
something," she asked.

"Yes," Pam said pushing her onto the now empty bed as 
Mark and Jeff grabbed the trays Lisa had been carrying. 
"You can give me something to drink." With that she 
glued her mouth to Lisa's hole and pushed her tongue 
deep inside Lisa's cunt.

"Someone woke up very thirsty," Lisa said amused.

"And very hungry," Jeff said pointing to his flaccid 
cock and those of his cousins.

"I see," Lisa said giggling. "Well you know what, I'm a 
bit thirsty myself so—" she grabbed Pam and pulling her 
into a 69 began to suck Pam's young red cunt.

Mark and Jeff headed next to the bed on either side of 
Lisa and locked their lips around her tits; at the same 
time Larry kneeled down behind Pam and separating her 
ass cheeks began rimming and tongue fucking Pam's ass 
hole.

After several minutes of the two cunningulus champs 
working each others twats, they began to flow strongly, 
first Lisa, then Pam; they both drank greedily and 
completely.

When they finished Mark said, "So is there anything 
left for us?"

"Not right now boys," Lisa said, "I have to go finish 
breakfast for everyone else."

"Well thanks for this," Jeff said now inspecting the 
trays Lisa had brought down.

"And thanks for the drink," Pam said, "It should hold 
me for two or three minutes."

"Well I have to go," Lisa said getting up and going to 
the door, "are you still planning on having your 
birthday celebration on the sun deck first thing 
Tuesday morning?"

"Well it's more of a Grand Opening celebration, but 
yeah; we only have to remain hidden from Mom and Dad 
for another 48 hours."

"Well good luck," Lisa said stepping out.

Turning to her brother and cousins Pam said, "So are 
you guys ready to feed me yet?"

Looking down at their still flaccid dicks Jeff said, 
"We can feed you some banana pancakes, they're very 
good," and he offered her a plate.

*** 

On exiting Cabin #8 Lisa went over to Pietro's cabin 
and knocking heard him say, "Come in."

Entering Lisa found Pietro lying on top of Betty 
pumping his 8 inches in and out of her cunt furiously. 
Behind him Sallie was sucking his ass.

"Are you two ready," Lisa asked, "we're officially on 
duty in 15 minutes."

"Aren't we always on duty," Betty asked between moans.

"We're always on call, but we're officially on duty 
from 9 to 6 how many times do I have to explain it," 
Lisa asked rolling her eyes.

Just then both Pietro and Betty started cumming 
strongly and Pietro filled Betty to the point of 
exploding. When he finally pulled his now softening 
cock out of Betty's cunt, you could see the large 
amount of cum in it starting to ooze out. Sallie 
instantly jumped on the bed as Pietro moved out and 
assuming a 69 with Betty started cleaning her pussy of 
Pietro's hot cum. Lisa noticed, as Betty glued her 
mouth to Sallie's cunt, that Sallie's cunt was just as 
full of Pietro cream. Lisa also noticed that there was 
still an available load and rushing behind Sallie 
started sucking her ass clean of the load found there.

When both Sallie and Betty were totally clean Lisa 
said, "Okay you two, come on, there's work to do."

As they stepped out, Amy came in and said, "So did you 
save something for me?"

"Amy there's always something for you," Pietro said 
smiling, "You just might have to work a little harder 
to get at it." As he said this he indicated his spent 
cock.

"No problem," Amy said smiling, "I wouldn't be the 
Mistress' daughter if I didn't know how to get a cock 
up quick."

***

On finishing breakfast Pam looked angrily at the still 
flaccid dicks around her and said, "I'm going to find 
something to eat!"

She stormed out and the three guys actually had 
relieved looks on their faces as they went to the bed 
and lying down looked to get some rest.

Outside her cabin Pam found herself unsure where to go 
to find a meal when the cabin door right in front of 
her (cabin #7) opened and Cathy said, "Looking for a 
place to go?"

Smiling Pam walked into the cabin and saw that Charley 
was on the bed watching Amy and Pietro in action.

"I still can't believe Mom and Dad actually left the 
security system to you guys," Pam said smiling, "she 
must be dying not being able to watch anyone."

"Actually," Charley said pressing a button and showing 
Josie in Stan and Laura's room; Stan fucking Josie's 
pussy while Laura sat on her face. "I've a feeling your 
mother knew she wouldn't need it on this trip because 
she'd rarely be in her room anyway."

"Damn," Pam said watching Stan's cock going in and out 
of her mother, "I can't wait until Tuesday."

"What happens Tuesday," Cathy asked.

Pointing at the screen Pam said, "On Tuesday that will 
be me. You guys are coming to my Grand Opening 
celebration on the sun deck right? I want everybody 
there, especially all of the cocks on this boat."

"Well," Cathy said, "Charley plans to be there that's 
for sure."

Cathy looked at Charley eyeing every last bit of Pam's 
naked body and Pam went over to the bed and getting in 
straddled Charley's face as she bent forward for a 
close up look of Charley Jr. "It sure looks big," She 
said, mentally comparing it to her brother's and her 
cousins'.

"It's nine inches," Cathy said understanding Pam's 
unasked question. Pam opened wide and swallowed 
Charley's cock. It took her a while to fully adjust to 
the large size and begin using her full fellatio 
expertise, but once she did, she had Charley moaning 
instantly.

"You sure woke up hungry today," Cathy said sitting 
next to Pam and sticking the index finger of one hand 
up Pam's butt and pumping while grabbing and massaging 
one of Pam's boobs with the other, occasionally 
squeezing the nipple. "I have a daughter, my middle 
child, she loves cum as much as you, and cunt juice as 
well."

Pam let her mouth rest a few seconds from the 
aggressive sucking she was giving Charley's cock and 
said, "and you said your youngest is a boy right?" She 
recaptured Charley's cock and moaned as Charley caught 
her clit in her mouth and gently nibbled on it.

As Cathy released Pam's boob and stuck three fingers 
from it up Pam's newly vacated pussy she said, "Yeah, 
the youngest is a boy, but he loves cum too." She was 
now pumping both Pam's ass and pussy in rhythm, and 
with Charley's 'clit sucking', Pam squirmed 
delightfully and took all her joy out on Charley's 
cock.

"Our oldest daughter has always been a bit more 
reserved though," Cathy continued thoughtfully, "she's 
only started loosening up this year thanks to her new 
boyfriend and his family. She won't actually be legal 
until the end September next year."

Charley bit Pam's clit and she started cumming 
violently, Cathy pulled her fingers from Pam's twat and 
Charley glued his mouth to it just as he started to 
shoot ropes into Pam's mouth. Pam loved how the already 
large cock seemed to get even larger right before it 
began exploding as much as she loved the taste of 
Charley's cum itself.

As they both finished cumming and cleaned each other 
off Pam let Charley's cock drop from her mouth and 
asked, "Are you going to fuck your daughter as a 
birthday present when she turns legal?"

Charley sat up and gave Pam a hug and a kiss and then 
said, "I'd love to fuck all my kids right now; I know 
it's what they want from us, but unfortunately that's a 
little hard for us to do?"

"Harder than sharing some great oral sex with me two 
days before I'm really legal," Pam questioned confused.

Cathy pulled Pam between her legs and Pam glued her 
mouth to Cathy's cunt hungrily; sucking as if she 
hadn't had anything to drink in days. Between moans 
Cathy tried to explain saying, "Charley only gave in 
and agreed to have a bit of contact with you because 
out here we're free of the thing he fears most on 
earth: reporters."

Talking seriously Charley said, "My wife is trying to 
make it sound like a joke, but back home reporters are 
constantly around us, hounding us for a big story, and 
it would only take one of them to break a story for our 
careers, our reputations and worse of all our very kids 
to be stripped from us."

As Cathy's juices started to flow freely into Pam's 
talented mouth and Pam drank all her orgasm thirstily; 
as she finished leaving Cathy completely clean she 
said, "Well that sucks!"

"Not as beautifully as you dear," Cathy said 
blissfully.

Giggling Pam said, "I was talking about having to be 
afraid to share a bit of special love with your kids. I 
mean my parents have never really had quote SEX unquote 
with me but we've always been able to, at least, share 
some great drinks together."

Cathy and Charley suddenly looked very serious and a 
little down, they were obviously thinking about what 
Pam had just said. Seeing the looks on their faces Pam 
said, "Why don't I go; I'm still a bit hungry but I 
think you two should talk a bit. Thanks for the meal 
and drink." Kissing them both, Pam stepped outside.

***

Still hungry as she stepped out of cabin #7, Pam saw 
Laura two doors down and Laura said, "Cathy hi! You 
know, I actually had some doubts that you were really 
the woman in cabin #7, but I guess I was wrong."

Smiling Pam said, "Yeah, I can understand how you might 
find it hard to believe me." Noticing the door Laura 
was about to go through she said, "Aren't you in cabin 
#3?"

"Yes, but I'm going to visit my brother, I have things 
to discuss. Why don't you come in, I've a feeling I can 
use some calming medicine."

Pam smiled saying, "Apparently it is all purpose 
medicine since your sister-in-law used it as a sea-
sickness remedy."

Following Laura into Cabin #4 they found Harry looking 
a little depressed, his cock was definitely down.

"Man you look down," Pam said talking directly to 
Harry's cock, "why don't we try to cheer you up?"

"Who are—"

Before Harry could get the question out, Pam engulfed 
his flaccid cock in her mouth and instantly started 
rimming the head and exciting him with a speed that 
only the Mistress of Pain could top.

"Harry," Laura said dropping between Pam's legs, "this 
is Cathy; the woman in cabin #7."

Harry looked doubtfully at Pam and said, "Not that I in 
any way want you to stop sucking my cock, but aren't 
you a bit young to be part of the married couple I've 
heard so much about?"

Pam stopped sucking and masturbated Harry with her soft 
hands as she said, "I married extra young, now enjoy 
yourself and feed me, I'm a little hungry this 
morning." She smiled at him and as he smiled back she 
once more consumed his cock.

Laura attached her mouth to Pam's clit and stuck two 
fingers in Pam's cunt as she dug deep for some calming 
medicine.

As Harry enjoyed Pam's ministrations he took a moment 
to say, "Susan told me everything; you know? I told her 
it doesn't matter and in no way changes our plans; but 
I guess Stan's reaction to the news will matter a lot; 
especially if they decide to tell Jenny and Lenny the 
truth."

Laura released Pam's clit long enough to say, "Why 
would the twins knowing the truth be any sort of 
problem?"

"Come on Laura, think about it, they are crazy about 
the idea of having me as their father right now, but 
that's because they don't believe they have one. You 
don't think finding out that they do have a father will 
change their minds about me?"

Laura didn't answer, she just connected with Pam's clit 
again and sucked stronger and harder than before making 
Pam yelp in delight around Harry's cock and she bit his 
cock head making him explode in her mouth.

As Harry came and came for her, and as she once more 
felt the glorious taste of cum in her mouth, Pam 
allowed herself to start cumming again too; Laura 
quickly replaced her fingers with her mouth to get all 
her medicine.

As Harry finished cumming, Pam continued sucking, 
rimming and gently biting his cock head until she had 
his cock instantly ready for some more action. She then 
released him from her mouth and said, "Laura still 
looks like she could use some calming medicine; why 
don't you try a rear end injection?"

Smiling Harry got up and walked around his sister to 
stick his cock deep in her ass as she continued sucking 
at Pam's hole, obviously looking for a second dose. 
Harry's rear injection was working very nicely to calm 
Laura's nerves, and after Pam gave her a second dose of 
calming medicine and Harry injected a large hot creamy 
load into her rear she said, "Don't worry about Stan, 
he may be mad at first, but I have some news that will 
cheer him up, things will work out fine."

Pam got off the bed and rounding to Laura's ass said, 
"It'll be fine as soon as I get enough food to satisfy 
me," and she dug into Laura's ass sucking out the hot 
cream Harry had just deposited there."

The door of the cabin opened as they were finally 
finishing up and Susan came in saying, "Well there's no 
point putting it off any longer," and looking worried 
and a bit scared she said, "Stan just went in the cabin 
and I'm going in to talk to him."

"Susan," Laura said, "you look like Nixon about to give 
his resignation speech; you've got to calm down."

"Why don't you come in with me," Susan begged.

"It's better if we all talk to him separately," Laura 
said, "if we're all there now he might just blow up at 
all of us and none of us will be able to talk to him 
later."

"But I don't want to go in alone," Susan said like a 
scared child.

"Why don't you take Cathy," Harry said, "she just did a 
fantastic job of keeping Laura calm, and me too for 
that matter." He smiled at Pam and gave her a kiss."

"Oh Cathy," Susan said to Pam, "will you do it; I've a 
feeling you can definitely help to keep Stan calm, you 
look a lot like Amy in her late teen years and no one 
calmed him like Amy did in those years."

"Sure I'll do it," Pam said smiling, "I'll go anywhere 
for a quick meal right now, I'm famished."

Getting up she kissed Harry and Laura and followed 
Susan out of the cabin.

*** 

Pam walked into Stan and Laura's cabin and walked right 
up to the bed Stan was lying down on and jumped up to 
sit on his face before he could ask who she was.

Susan then came in and straddling Stan's very erect 
cock began to ride him a few minutes as Pam rubbed her 
cunt into his mouth until he started exploring her 
sweet hole.

"Stan," Susan said when he was definitely comfortable 
and at peace, "I wanted to tell you something and I 
don't want you to in any way be mad at me, I just want 
you to listen for now so enjoy Cathy's juices, I 
personally know they're delicious, and don't say a word 
until I finish."

Susan didn't beat around the bush, she had decided to 
just come out with the full story, including the fact 
that no matter what Stan thought, in the end she would 
still be marrying Harry and he would be adopting the 
kids. She also told him that she preferred that Jenny 
and Lenny never find out the truth, they loved him as 
the uncle that was always where when their mother 
needed a help and a substitute for the father they 
never had; Susan didn't want them shifting their view 
of him to the father that they should have had and was 
never there. Susan found it very simple to say all 
this, especially when Pam leaned forward and captured 
one of her boobs to suck and began rubbing her clit 
while Stan's cock continued pumping in her; to say she 
was calm was actually an understatement.

When all three occupants of the bed started cumming at 
once they didn't stop cumming for several minutes.

Finally, Susan got off Stan's cock and sat on the bed 
as Pam jumped off and sucked in Stan's cock to both 
clean him off and continue to keep him calm with her 
incredible fellatio skills.

"Why did you have to tell me this," Stan said angrily, 
but calmly thanks to Pam's services.

"I didn't feel it right for Harry to adopt them and 
give them his name without at least trying to get your 
blessing. Are you very angry with me?"

"I don't know," Stan said truthfully. "I have to think 
what my life would have been like if I'd known earlier; 
would I have my boys right now, would I have my 
beautiful adopted daughters, would I even be married to 
Laura right now? There's a lot to think about."

He suddenly started cumming again into Pam's mouth as 
she sucked and sucked eating him completely and at the 
same time leaving him blissful. When she finished Pam 
jumped off the bed and between Susan's legs where she 
began some fine dining getting all the cum cocktail in 
her pussy and not stopping her sucking until she had 
made Susan cum again in her mouth.

At that time Stan said to both of them, "I need to be 
alone for a while," to Pam specifically he added, "but 
thank you for your help," kissing her he said, "I doubt 
I'd be as calm as I am now if not for you presence."

Both Susan and Pam stepped out and Susan gave Pam a 
deep kiss before going into her cabin right across the 
hall.

Pam walked down to stand in front of the door of cabin 
#7 as if preparing to walk in, she stood there until 
Susan disappeared into her cabin and the door closed; 
Pam then turned and rushed into cabin #8.

"I hope you guys are ready to feed me," she said 
angrily, "because I feel like I haven't eaten in a 
month!"

The three guys in the cabin turned to her, all with 
giant hard-ons and Jeff said smiling, "Okay Sis, eat 
up."

***

Laura went into her cabin and found Stan in deep 
thought. "So how do you feel," Laura said.

"I take it you know the whole story," Stan said looking 
at her.

"Susan told Harry and me everything," she then repeated 
her original question saying, "so how do you feel?"

"I still don't know," he said, "there's so much in my 
life that I would never change, a lot of which I might 
not have if I'd dedicated my life 18 years ago to being 
the twins' father."

"Well why don't I add a little something to the list," 
Laura said smiling and passing him a self-pregnancy 
test strip with the word 'YES' on it.

After a few minutes of looking at it Stan said, "Have 
you confirmed it?"

"This is actually the strip from the confirmation; I 
was so overjoyed when I did the original test a week or 
two ago in the tour mobile rest room that I jumped up 
and started cheering, I ended up dropping it and since 
other people were waiting to use the rest room I didn't 
have time to recover it. I never did find it; I wonder 
what happened to it?"

"We're going to have a baby," Stan said in overjoyed 
shock.

"Probably more than one according to Dr. Lewis; I had a 
serious talk with him before we left; I wanted to make 
sure I could still take this cruise in my condition. He 
said it would be fine as long I didn't over-exert 
myself in any way, and he gave me a good supply of pre-
natal vitamins as well as some other supplies I'd need 
to keep a daily watch of things like my blood pressure 
and blood sugar levels." Kissing him and smiling she 
said, "So for the third time, how do you feel, Dad?"

Stan smiled at her and said, "I feel great, and I'll 
tell Susan later that she has my blessing for anything 
she wants to do!"

"Why don't you just go and tell her right now," Laura 
asked.

"Right now, you and I have a little celebrating to do," 
Stan said smiling.

"Don't you mean fuckabrating," Laura asked 
mischievously.

"Absolutely," Stan said pulling her onto the bed with 
him and kissing her, "just let's try to remember not to 
over-exert you."

"Stan there are some parts of a woman's body that can 
never be over exerted," on saying that Laura straddled 
his cock and began riding him wildly.


Chapter Thirteen – Tunnel of Lovely Juices


Around six-thirty the morning after the Mistress' 
visit, Hannah began to feel some incredible sensations 
and she started getting very wet and very hot quickly. 
She didn't want to wake up yet though; it had been a 
long, though definitely satisfying, night. Finally 
however, she couldn't fight the feelings running 
through her body anymore and she popped her eyes opened 
to find herself staring at the bald cunt of a girl on 
all fours lapping at her clit like a dog.

Sighing Hannah pulled Lana's cunt onto her mouth and 
began drinking some early morning juices. Realizing 
Hannah was now awake; Lana started sucking her sister's 
pussy in earnest, looking for some morning juices 
herself.

When they had both cum twice in each others mouths, 
Lana turned so as to be in a face-to-face position with 
Hannah and after sucking each others tongues for a 
while Hannah said, "I think you may have missed the 
point of the Mistress adopting you as her loyal bitch. 
After your session of extreme submission with her 
you're supposed be able to block all further submissive 
feelings for at least a month."

SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!

Hannah focused shocked but overjoyed eyes at her sister 
as Lana slapped her face violently.

"Since when has my daily use or misuse of my sisters 
had anything to do with submissiveness," Lana said 
angrily. "We just happen to have a deal that I'm stuck 
in until the end of the summer," she said and added 
bitterly, "Master."

Hannah smiled and said, "About that deal, why don't we 
reevaluate it a little?"

"Like what," Lana asked suspiciously.

Hannah reached around Lana's neck and taking the dog 
collar off her said, "Promise to give me a good bed 
time spanking, like Dominatrix gives her Red Toy every 
night, for the rest of our stay here and we can forget 
everything else. Is it a deal?"

Leaning over and sucking Hannah's tongue a little more 
Lana said strongly, "It's a deal!"

Suddenly, Hannah and Lana both became aware that they 
weren't the only ones awake; in fact, they found all 
the girls gathered around Hannah's bed with confused 
and questioning looks.

Maria was the first to voice a question that all the 
girls that had been chosen by the Mistress the night 
before had, "Do you know how she did it?"

"How who did what," Hannah asked naively.

The girls that had not been chosen had no idea what had 
happened the night before, but they did know something 
had happened.

Debbie was the first to demand an explanation saying, 
"What happened last night; I was wide awake reading a 
book and I remember an egg being thrown and the next 
thing I know it's now? Who threw that egg, what was it 
all about?"

"It was the Mistress of Pain," Le-Ann said excitedly, 
"she kidnapped us and took us to her lair!"

"The Mistress," Katrina said, casting a doubtful eye at 
Hannah, "how could the Mistress get you to her lair?"

"It's true," Maria said, "and not only us, but some of 
the boys as well, she had me riding Aaron Brown to 
glorious cum after glorious cum." Noticing the hurt 
look on Rita as she said this Maria added, "Of course 
not as glorious as the ones you give me." Leaning over 
she then locked lips with Rita who finally started to 
smile after a minute.

"You should have seen what she did to Dei-Shau and me," 
Sandy said animatedly, "she had us fucking in mid air, 
after beating my ass so nicely of course." She rubbed 
her ass as she said this.

"The Mistress had her dog use my pussy as a water 
hole," Le-Ann said giggling.

"HER DOG!?!" Several of the girls that had experience 
with the Mistress screamed this out at once.

"Yeah," Ana said casting an amused smile at Lana as she 
tried to explain, "the Mistress has a dog now; a bitch 
that looks like she must have CUM from the same litter 
as Honey; the Mistress called her Queen."

All eyes now turned to Lana who actually turned a 
little red, whether from embarrassment or from anger it 
was unclear. "Why are you all looking at me," she 
snapped, "I wasn't there!"

Suddenly one fact hit some of the girls like a house 
falling on their head, Debbie was the first to feel its 
true impact and she said, "Did you say the Mistress got 
both you and the boys? That means that—"

"—there's a way to get to the boys!" Katrina finished 
excitedly, "How do we do it Hannah?"

"Why are you asking me; I confess that the Mistress 
passed by last night and asked me to help her record a 
session, but she didn't tell me much else."

"A recording," Lana said a little horrified, "Hannah, 
did—umm—did you record all that for the Mistress last 
night?"

"Of course, she entitled it, 'The Mistress of Pain and 
her Summer Get-Away'." Suddenly hearing a loud cheer 
come from somewhere on the boys side of the room Hannah 
said, "You know, I do remember something the Mistress 
said, but I'm feeling a little deprived of air at the 
moment. Why don't you girls get together and carry my 
bed over to the window, the air will definitely help me 
remember what you want to know."

***

In the boys' side of the room Dei-Shau, Aaron, Roberto 
and Ron had just finished describing their night's 
adventure. Those not chosen on this side had also woken 
up with similar feelings that something big had 
happened and desires for explanation. When Dei-Shau had 
mentioned meeting the Mistress of Pain for the first 
time the others had flooded those chosen with 
questions.

They also wanted to know the meaning of the rectangular 
cuts of yellow construction paper someone had taped to 
the center of the room; it was laid out almost like a 
trail leading from Ron's bed (right next to the divider 
wall) to almost the very front of the room.

"Ron, you are going to order your pet to tell Me how to 
get to Debbie right," John said almost begging.

"That goes for all of us," Roberto added, "that little 
taste of cunt juice last night left me wanting more."

"If I know my Pet, she'll find a way to tell us without 
us having to put her semi-secret identity at risk," Ron 
said.

"Like leaving us a letter," John said suddenly noticing 
something taped on the wall above Rita's mural.

Going over to the wall Ron retrieved an envelope and 
after reading the note in it said, "It's from the 
Mistress all right." Smiling he said, "Listen to this, 
'Boys, did you know that most storage houses were built 
with a cellar for extra storage space and that the 
cellar usually had entrances on both sides of the 
building for easier access? To get to the Cunt Juice 
City follow the yellow brick and don't forget to give a 
cheer when your path is clear; yours truly, The 
Mistress of Pain."

Ron cast another look down at the path laid out by the 
yellow cut outs and followed them to where they 
suddenly curved towards the beginning of the room and 
then came to a dead stop.

The other boys, who were all close behind Ron, gave him 
a questioning glance and Ron began running his hand 
over the floor, pulling on it until he found one 
rectangular section that swung forward to reveal a 
handle hidden behind it. Smiling as he grabbed the 
handle he pulled the trap door open and said, "Someone 
grab a flashlight and follow me; give a cheer boys, the 
Wicked Bitch of the West Side has left a clear trail to 
the Cunt Juice City, now let's go drink up!"

The boys all gave a cheer.

***

"Okay Hannah," Debbie said desperately, "we did what 
you asked; we moved your bed right under the window 
like you asked. Are you getting enough air to remember 
what the Mistress said about how I get to John?"

Hannah gave Debbie a wry smile, she had actually had 
the rest of the girls move the entire cot with her and 
Lana still on it and was now saying, "It's coming to 
me, or rather I should say, he's CUMMING for me; 5-4-3-
2-1!"

The girls were looking at the Erotic Psycho as if she 
were crazy, which I guess is what Psycho means when 
suddenly—SLAM!

All the girls jumped and stared at the area from which 
they had just moved Hannah's bed, the loud noise (like 
a door slamming) had given them all a fright. They now 
noticed that the noise had been made by the forceful 
opening of a trap door and Ron was rushing out of it, 
followed closely by John, Lenny, Roberto, Robert and 
Aaron.

"Master," Hannah said sounding almost truly shocked, 
"How—"

"Honey," Ron said with a grin and more in explanation 
to the rest of the girls standing around with shocked 
looks, "Did you know that storage houses usually had a 
cellar with entrances on either end?"

Hannah's eyes flashed understanding and she said, 
"That's right, I should have remembered that! How did 
you find out?"

"A little bird (or maybe a big bitch) came to us over 
the night and pointed it out," Ron said amused, "Now 
Lana, if you don't mind, I am very Hannah juice 
deprived at the moment and I need to make up for 
several days of missing out on my favorite beverage."

Lana got up saying, "Where are the others?"

"We thought at the last minute that it would look a 
little suspicious if someone were to come to our bunk 
and find it completely empty, so we asked those not as 
addicted to cunt juice to wait for next time to get a 
drink." Casting an eye at where Melissa, Dolly, Rita, 
Maria, Ana and Sandy were all huddled together, Ron 
added, "We figured there might be a few of you on this 
side willing to wait a while to feel an actual sweaty 
male body grinding into yours."

Those in the all girls division of the OHPF gave a nod 
of understanding and quickly smiled as they all began 
to pair up for an early morning orgy. They divided up 
for this first actually get together in days as 
follows: Ron/Hannah, John/Debbie, Lenny/Le-Ann, 
Robert/Katrina, Roberto/Lana, Aaron/Jenny, 
Melissa/Dolly, Maria/Rita and Ana/Sandy. 

The boys started by drinking three orgasms worth of 
cunt juice from the girls they were with before moving 
on to any other sexual activity. When they finally did 
move on to something other than cunningulus they 
demanded their partner give them fair warning when they 
were ready to cum so they could drink some more. At 
times, some of the other cockless pairs would donate a 
bit of cunt juice to the boys by taking a break from 
the girl-on-girl action to sit on a boys face while the 
boy's partner rode them.

Around an hour into the orgy, some of the boys left on 
their side (needing to feel their cocks in something 
moister and warmer than their own asses and mouths) 
started popping their cocks through the holes in the 
wall and Melissa, Sandy, Dolly and Ana all moved to the 
wall to provide holes to be filled.

This was the state of the room when someone suddenly 
said, "Well doesn't this look like fun?"

*** 

In the Navaho bunk house: Trixie Green, Joan Reed, 
MaryAnn Harris, Jeanette O'Conner, Lisa Mayweather and 
Annette Cooper were all getting their early morning 
drinks when Trixie suddenly separated from Annette 
(whom she'd been sucking) and said, "Damn, I need to be 
really fucked!"

"Well sorry Trixie," Annette said angry at Trixie's 
sudden interruption when she was near cumming, "but the 
best you can get is a finger or a tongue; and talking 
about a tongue, do you mind finishing what you were 
doing?"

"It wouldn't be just a finger or a tongue if someone 
hadn't lost the suitcase with all our toys!" Trixie 
said angrily.

MaryAnn, released Joan's clit and snapped angrily 
saying, "I told you I didn't lose it, it was stolen!"

"It's the same thing in my book," Trixie snapped back, 
"We don't have them when we need to feel something long 
and thick in our pussies and asses!" Trixie went back 
to attacking Annette's cunt and MaryAnn returned her 
attention to Joan's clit.

After a bit more sucking, in which everyone got their 
morning cunt juice fix, Trixie said, "I bet Ana has a 
lot more toys like the one she was using the other day 
with Ms. Clark."

"That double sided-dildo was awesome," Joan said, "why 
didn't we have one like that?"

"My point is that the Riverdale bunk house is probably 
full of toys like that," Trixie said rolling her eyes 
at Joan.

"Do you think they'd lend us some," Annette said 
hopefully. "All we would really need is one strap-on 
and a large vibrator."

"An anal plug vibrator or a string of anal beads 
wouldn't hurt either," Lisa said dreamily.

"Why don't we visit them and ask if we can get 
something," MaryAnn said, "if we can't be with our 
guys, we might at least start making contact (our kind 
of contact I mean) with some of the girls here."

"Ana was sweet," Joan said licking her lips, "I 
wouldn't mind another drink, and maybe her sisters are 
just like her?"

"Their entire bunk house is just like her," Trixie 
said, "Le-Ann didn't recognize me with clothes on (not 
that I let her get a good look at me) but Aunt Irma 
brought her and Wei-Lu to our house in Nava last time 
she visited Mom. The two of us had a long talk about 
that OHPF club of theirs while we fucked."

"That's when your Mom went on that 'safe sex, everyone 
gets tested' kick, right?" MaryAnn frowned as she said 
this.

"Hey," Joan said in defense of Dir. Green, "don't say 
it like it was a bad thing. We'd probably all be 
infected right now if Coach Green hadn't established 
that rule!"

"I still can't believe Frank was so stupid," Jeanette 
said angrily and starting to cry.

"Oh please don't start that again, your new piece of 
meat is 10 times better than Frank was, if only we 
could get some of that cock of his now." Trixie gave an 
infuriated scream and said, "Come on, let's see if we 
can't get some toys, or at least a different brand of 
cunt juice."

***

Twenty minutes later the Navahos were walking into the 
Riverdale girls bunk house, everyone was so into their 
own erotic activity that no one noticed the six girls 
enter the bunk house; not even Ron and Hannah who were 
fucking right next to it.

"Well doesn't this look like fun," Trixie said 
lustfully.

Everyone in the bunk house suddenly froze, however the 
cocks, mouths, pussies and asses all seemed to continue 
working on auto-pilot.

"Who are you," Ron said somewhat annoyed as he slowed 
down, but didn't stop, pumping Hannah's ass in doggy-
style, "and what are you doing in here?"

"Who are we," Trixie said in mock disgust at Ron's 
ignorance.

Smiling at her fellow bunk mates Trixie said, "The poor 
naïve Anderson boy doesn't know us girls, why don't we 
properly introduce ourselves?"

The six girls suddenly lined up in perfect formation 
and together clearly said:

"Who causes boys great joys and woes

Who will you find where all sex flows

Who really are the CUMMING pros

The Orgasm Queens that everyone knows

Why here we are—THE NAVA HOES!

On the last line the girls turned in perfect unison 
stripped off their skirts and tops leaving them 
completely naked and bending over with a widened stance 
they presented their open dripping pussies to everyone 
there.

"CHEERLEADERS," Melissa said with true disgust and 
annoyance, and repeating Ron's question she said 
angrily, "What are you doing here?"

"Trixie, Joan," Ana said from the wall where her pussy 
was still being pounded by a cock from the other side, 
"We're sort of busy; this isn't the best time for a 
visit."

Going over to observe the action on the wall Annette 
said, "Oh Trixie, this is amazing; why couldn't we have 
gotten this bunk house?"

Le-Ann suddenly gave out a yelp, partly because Lenny's 
cock was driving her to another orgasm, but mostly 
because she suddenly realized why the girl called 
Trixie looked so familiar to her.

"Trixie," she said questionably separating from Lenny's 
cock and going over to Trixie.

Trixie hugged her and locked lips with her; she then 
bent over a bit and took a bite of Le-Ann's boob while 
sticking a finger in her cunt and, after swirling it 
and getting it truly moist, bringing it to her mouth to 
suck.

"Damn Aunt Irma is right, nothing is more delicious 
than China juice," giving Le-Ann another kiss she said, 
"You have to let me get a long private drink later. 
What happened to Wei-Lu why didn't she come too?"

"Umm," John said a little sickened by the apparent 'hi 
old friend' mood in which Le-Ann was greeting one of 
the girls that had just busted in on them, "Let's not 
forget that we were about to throw those cunts out so 
that we can continue with our party."

"Can I try this," Joan said grabbing Sandy and pulling 
her off the cock that was ramming into her cunt from 
the wall behind. Joan then put her own cunt against the 
wall and felt the cock slip deep inside her.

"Hey," Jenny screamed angrily from where she was still 
riding Aaron's cock, "that's my Red Toy you're pushing 
around!"

"Oh, sorry," Joan said moaning as she felt a real cock 
in her cunt for the first time in days, "Oh God, 
MaryAnn, Jeanette, Annette, you have got to try this!"

Instantly the other girls had run over and pulling 
Melissa, Dolly and Ana (all too shocked by the sudden 
invasion of their bunk house to react) off the cocks 
pumping into them and took their places on the wall.

"Hey," Ana said suddenly when she was finally able to 
react to what was happening, "Trixie, your girls can 
not come in here and just take over our bunk house!"

"We don't want to take over your bunk house," Trixie 
said. "Like we told you the day in Ms. Clark's office, 
we just want to be friends and join in the fun."

"They can't join in," Lana suddenly screamed jumping 
off Roberto, "We don't even know if they're safe; 
they're cheerleaders, God knows how full of infections 
they are."

"They're clean," Le-Ann vouched, "their coach had them 
all tested and set up a rule for constant testing as a 
requirement to stay on the team."

"Le-Ann, you obviously know this girl," Lana said, "Who 
the hell is she?"

"Principal Green's niece," Le-Ann said worriedly, "her 
mother coaches the cheerleading squad in their school; 
you've met her mother, Director Green."

The looks of anger throughout the bunk house were 
suddenly replaced with looks of confusion and worry.

After a minute Trixie said, "Oh for heavens sake; stop 
looking at me as if I could have you all suddenly 
kicked off the camp and in serious trouble," with a 
wicked sort of smile she added, "which of course I can. 
Like I said, I just want to join in the fun, we 
actually came to find out if we could borrow some sex 
toys but your boy toys will be just fine." She suddenly 
made some incredible cart wheels in the direction of 
Lana's bunk where Roberto was still lying down with his 
abandoned erect penis pointing straight to the ceiling. 
Trixie leapt in the air and landed with her legs on the 
bed, on either side of Roberto, "They'll be perfect as 
a matter-a-fact!" She then lowered herself onto his 
cock and moaned as it penetrated her cunt and slipped 
deep inside.

The Riverdale girls looked furious but were a bit at a 
loss as to how to handle the situation.

Lisa went over to where Ron was still fucking Hannah's 
ass and getting on her hands and knees next to Hannah 
she said, "It looks like she's drying up a little and 
can use a break, how about sticking that in this hot 
wet hole for a while?"

Hannah looked back at Ron and with a guilty look he 
mumbled, "You can use a break, lie down in front of her 
and let her suck your cunt and clit, it should get 
juices flowing again."

As Hannah obeyed her orders and Ron stuck his cock deep 
in Lisa's cunt, Katrina said to Lana, "See what guys 
are like, Queen; we don't need them; the only thing 
they're good for is supplying cum and we can get that 
without ever having to look at their faces through our 
glory holes!" She jumped of Robert and went to tackle 
Lana, pulling her to the ground she started fucking 
Lana with her clit. 

Joan, in the meantime, made a dash from the wall the 
second Katrina abandoned Robert and made a leap that 
landed her in a hand stand; the hands positioned on 
either side of Robert's groin section, she then lowered 
her mouth and Robert's cock was instantly down not just 
her mouth, but her throat, she then bent her bottom 
half so that it landed softly on Robert's mouth where 
he instantly began sucking her pussy.

At the same time, MaryAnn who was being fucked in the 
pussy at the wall made an amazing bend and captured the 
cock just abandoned by Joan in her mouth so that she 
now had one of the wall cocks pumping her pussy and one 
fucking her face in this contorted position.

Melissa looked at this shocked and said to Rita, "You 
never told us we could have two at a time."

"It never occurred to me anyone could," Rita said in 
awe.

"Oh my God," Jeanette screamed from the wall as she 
noticed Katrina's clit plunging in and out between 
Lana's cunt lips. "What a clit; God I have to suck it!" 
She abandoned the cock on the wall and ran to where 
Katrina was fucking Lana; pulling Katrina off Lana and 
pushing her on her back, Jeanette straddled Katrina's 
face as she leaned over to capture Katrina's amazing 
clit between her lips.

"Oh no," Ana said suddenly as she looked at Lana and 
saw a look of pure wrath on her face.

"What's wrong," Dolly asked her nervously.

"It's the Orgasm Queen, and she doesn't look very happy 
about having her favorite toy snatched away from her 
like that!"


Chapter Fourteen – Cheers, Pains and Orgasms
 

"THAT'S ENOUGH!"

The Orgasm Queen's scream of fury made everyone freeze 
and stop what they were doing to turn and look at her. 
Those familiar with the Orgasm Queen knew what that 
look of pure wrath and rage meant. Hannah actually 
jumped up and got in front of Ron's naked body, not 
wanting her Master castrated any time soon by Lana's 
dark side.

"Umm," Trixie said nervously from on top of Roberto, 
not liking the look Lana was throwing at her at all," 
now don't get mad, we're all friends and we're just 
having fun."

"RONALD!" The Orgasm Queen yelled, and Hannah looked at 
him scared.

Seeing Hannah's worry Ron whispered, "Don't worry, at 
least she's looking at me as Ronald and not as the 
Master."

"Get your guys back to your side now," Lana instructed. 
"Cover the holes and keep them covered until further 
notice!"

"Look," Trixie said getting off Roberto and standing 
before Lana, "there's no need—"

"SHUT UP!"

Trixie closed her mouth as Ron nodded to the other guys 
and they got up and followed him.

"Hannah," Lana said evilly as the boys stepped through 
the trap door, "do you have any of that knock out 
perfume the Mistress lent you?"

Going to her bag Hannah brought Lana a spray can, and 
Lana walked to where the Navahos had grouped nervously 
in the center of the room.

"What is that, what do you plan to do," Trixie asked. 
"Remember, I'm the Director's daughter, you can't—"

"AGAINST THE WALL NOW!" 

As Lana screamed, she pointed the mace like spray can 
right in Trixie's face. "That means all of you," she 
added.

"My mother isn't going to be happy with the way you're 
treating me," Trixie said defiantly but definitely 
nervous as the Navahos lined up against the wall, "look 
we really do want to be friends, we only came in here 
looking for a few good orgasms, I'll admit that the 
sight of boys cocks sort of drove us wild a bit, but if 
you hurt—"

"Oh no one is going to hurt you dear, we want to give 
you everything you came here to find, starting with 
orgasms." A wicked grin appeared on Lana's face as she 
said this and then added, "We're all friends here, and 
we just want to let you in on some of our games." In a 
flash Lana swept her hand across the six Navaho faces 
spraying each with a whiff of knock-out.

"Umm, Queen, love," Katrina said nervously, hoping to 
calm Lana's dark side, "Are you alright; what do you 
plan to do with six knocked out cheerleaders?"

"Hannah," Lana said smiling, "you know the way to the 
Mistress' temporary lair, why don't you lead the other 
girls there." To the rest she said, "I want you all to 
help get this trash down there." Once more addressing 
Hannah specifically she said, "Miss Green gets the 
stocks, and this one," she said indicating Jeanette 
(looking at the girl that had grabbed her beautiful 
clit with supreme loathing) gets the rack."

"Whatever you're planning," Katrina said, "you're 
letting us stay right?"

"Hannah will be with me," Lana said wryly, "I want the 
rest of you to go to breakfast and to Patty's art 
activity. Ana give our apologies to Patty for having to 
miss the class. Let her know that there was an epidemic 
of bitchyness and that everyone should be cured by 
tomorrow. Tell her the good thing is no one will 
interrupt the two of you today."

"Queen, I want to stay with you, please," Katrina said.

"Well," Lana said smiling, "I have heard that the 
Mistress has a pet now, and I've always wanted a nice 
wild cat to try and tame, so okay Kitty Kat, you can 
stay; just don't scratch anyone, to badly that is." 
Lana grinned evilly at Katrina and petted her lovely 
mane of hair. 

*** 

"Umm, Ana," Ron said a little nervously, sitting across 
from her at the Riverdale meal table, "Where are Lana 
and my Pet, and more importantly," he said casting a 
worried look at the Navaho (girls) table, "Where are 
they?"

"They're probably okay," Ana said sounding a little 
doubtful.

"What do you mean 'probably'; what did the Orgasm Queen 
do after we left?

"She sort of sprayed the Navahos with knock-out gas and 
had us carry them down to the Mistress' new lair. She 
asked Hannah to stay and I don't think it was to make a 
recording."

"So the Navahos are in the hands of The Orgasm Queen 
and The Mistress of Pain," Ron said in horror.

"Man that sounds like a scary tag team," John said from 
his seat next to Ron.

"Maybe we should go do something," Don said, "before 
our sisters end up in a federal prison I mean."

"I doubt my Psycho is up to full evil Mistress Mode so 
soon after that session last night," Ron said. He then 
added concerned, "The Orgasm Queen on the other hand 
has been repressed since we got here; Lana has had her 
buried while playing my pet's pet; there's no telling 
what she'll do now that she's out."

"Well the Clit stayed with her to keep her calm," Ana 
said, "and I think you're right about Hannah, it is 
mostly her down there; she should be genius enough to 
keep Lana from crossing any lines. I think everyone 
else should just stay away until they're finished; 
you," she said looking directly at Ron, "especially!"

"Well I hope you're right," Ron said, "I mean we are 
talking about the Camp Director's daughter and 
Principal Green's niece."

*** 

Trixie was feeling very strange; she wasn't sure what 
was happening exactly, but she was aware of several 
things; the first thing being that she was cumming like 
crazy. Her cunt was a non-stop flowing river. She 
wanted to moan and scream (she was a screamer by 
nature) but she was aware of the gag keeping her mouth 
from moving. She wondered why she couldn't stop cumming 
and realized it was because she had vibrators running 
strongly all over her body; she could feel them on her 
nipples, clit, in her cunt, in her ass, she even felt 
some incredible erotic vibrations on the back of her 
neck. 

She actually didn't want to have to break out of the 
beautiful Utopia she was presently in, but she knew she 
had to make an effort to return to the real world. 
Opening her eyes she tried to focus on the scene around 
her; it took a little while for her eyes to adjust to 
the small amount of light which seemed to be coming 
from lanterns on the wall.

Once she could finally see well enough to assess her 
surroundings, she focused on a bunk directly in front 
of her, Jeanette was lying on it; she was chained so 
tightly that it actually looked as if someone had tried 
to stretch her a few inches with those chains. Jeanette 
was obviously in pain, yet at the same time she was 
smiling blissfully. "I think she's cumming as much as I 
am," Trixie thought in amazement.

Shifting she head she saw Joan, MaryAnn, Lisa and 
Annette all suspended a bit above ground, their arms 
were in restraints attached to chains hanging from the 
ceiling; there were ankle restraints keeping them 
rooted to the ground so they weren't just swinging 
freely. Trixie stared in awe and also in lust at the 
incredible pool of cunt juice under the four girls. 
They like Jeanette and herself were also in a state of 
continuous cum. 

Trixie stared at the mixed looks of pain, terror and 
glazed blissfulness in her four hanging bunk mates. 
"What did that Anderson girl say," Trixie thought, 
"they would give them everything they had gone to get 
starting with orgasms." Trixie guessed Lana hadn't been 
kidding, and she didn't believe she was thinking this, 
but she wished she could stop cumming, at least long 
enough to make more sense of her situation and figure 
out what to do.

"Well," Trixie thought, "we came to the Riverdale bunk 
house for orgasms and sex toys, and I guess they have 
given us what we came for."

On studying all the vibrators attached to her bunk 
mates, Trixie decided she should try to say something, 
even through the gag she was wearing to find out for 
sure if they were okay. She tried mumbling the words, 
"Is everyone alright," when—

SLAP!

"You dare to try and use your mouth to talk!"

"Oh my God is she hot," Trixie thought focusing on the 
masked, red-headed, red-leathered, tit, ass and bald 
cunt exposed beauty that had just slapped her violently 
across the face.

"Insolent slave, a mouth is not for talking!"

"Now, now Sis," Someone said behind her, "You promised 
you'd let me run the show."

The Mistress looked behind her to the equally hot 
masked, black-leathered beauty that had just stepped 
into Trixie's view. Now Trixie had been to a concert at 
the end of the previous summer on the beach at 
Riverdale (she'd been visiting her Aunt Irma) and she 
recognized the costume as the one worn by the Anderson 
girls on that night, though this one seemed to be 
missing the bottom, she'd definitely have remembered if 
the girls' pussies and asses had been exposed that 
night the way this beautiful bald pussy was. Trixie 
suddenly realized what one of the things that had 
gotten her extra hot when she first arrived at the 
Riverdale bunk house was; bald cunts, almost all the 
girls were completely clean shaven.

"Orgasm Queen," The Mistress said, "what would you have 
us do with this slave?"

Going over to Trixie, The Orgasm Queen bent down 
between her open legs and sucked at Trixie's flowing 
juices for a few minutes before saying, "Umm, not bad," 
looking at Trixie in the eye she said, "You have to 
excuse my sister; The Mistress of Pain believes a 
slave's mouth serves only one purpose: to suck; I on 
the other hand think it can be put to some other uses."

"What possible other use can it have," The Mistress 
asked angrily.

"Why for cheering of course sister," The Orgasm Queen 
said smiling wickedly, "I want to hear these mouths 
cheer!" Going over to where the four cheerleaders were 
suspended she said, "Why don't we start with these 
four?" To the cheerleaders she said softly but in a 
very 'I am in command' tone, "I'm going to take your 
gags off girls if you're smart you won't say anything 
except what I tell you to say, do you understand?" She 
looked each of the girls in the eyes with a penetrating 
stare and they each nodded their heads. "Good," the 
Orgasm Queen said removing their gags. "Now 
cheerleaders, this is what I want to hear and don't 
want to stop hearing from you: ORGASM ORGASM GO GO GO, 
WE WANT TO SEE YOU FLOW FLOW FLOW!"

"Let's hear it girls, together and with enthusiasm and 
remember don't stop, even if you lose your voices," The 
Orgasm Queen demanded.

Being that all the girls were in the middle of orgasms, 
coordinating a cheer wasn't very simple and sounded 
horrid!

"You see Sister," The Mistress said disgusted, "their 
slave mouths are worthless!"

"They just need a little coaching sister," The Orgasm 
Queen said and producing a 'SPANK' paddle added, "and a 
little discipline." To the cheerleaders she said, "You 
are very, very bad cheerleaders." Circling them to get 
behind their butts—

SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK!

She spanked them each twice very hard and they gave 
loud moans as they started shaking violently with even 
more powerful orgasms than they had already been 
feeling.

"Sister," The Orgasm Queen said, "Why don't you take 
this and give them a good spanking if they don't try to 
work with me. Now come on girls, on three, 1-2-3!"

"Orgasm, orgasm or—oh—oh—Ahh; we want Ahh!"

SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK!

"Orgasm, Orga—sm go, go ohh, flow—oh—ohh—Oh this is 
good!"
SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK!

"ORGASM ORGASM GO GO GO, WE WANT TO SEE YOU FLOW FLOW 
FLOW!"

"There, you see Mistress, they can be taught. Now don't 
stop cheering girls," The Orgasm Queen said, "and don't 
stop flowing either." She produced what appeared to be 
a remote control and from the effect on the girls when 
she pressed a button it was pretty clear she was 
increasing the vibrator speeds.

By now Trixie was hot as hell; she had been cumming 
continuously, but now she wanted to cum the way she was 
seeing those four cumming, "God I never imagined 
pussies could flow like that!"

Trixie suddenly blinked, not believing what she was 
seeing; she stared wide-eyed as what appeared to be a 
large black cat (a panther?) walked into sight and 
started zigzagging in and out around the four hanging 
girls slowly. Stopping at each pussy and ass to lick 
and suck the flowing juices. The cat's constant 
licking, as well as the increasing vibrator speeds, was 
throwing the girls off so that they couldn't keep 
cheering and every time they missed a cheer—

SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! SPANK!

The girls fought their cums in an attempt to stay 
coordinated even with the glorious spanking from the 
Mistress (which was turning every one of them on and at 
times they purposely missed a cheer just to feel the 
paddle on their butts again), The Orgasm Queen's 
constant increase of vibrator speed, and now the cat's 
unhindered licking of their flowing pussies.

"Oh Wild Kat," The Orgasm Queen said, "Come here 
kitty," The cat quickly ran to her master's side and 
the Orgasm Queen petted her on the back of the neck and 
ears as the cat stuck it's head between the Queen's 
legs and licked violently at her cunt hole sticking her 
long tongue deep in the Orgasm Queen's pussy.

Trixie took a moment to better study the cat, it was of 
course one of the Riverdale girls in a cat suit 
("probably brought it for the masquerade party at the 
end of the summer"). But there was something strange 
about this costume, it had a large rectangular cut out 
were the breasts were, so that the girls tits hung 
freely as she walked around on all fours. There was of 
course, like with all the other costumes present, also 
a cut out at the bottom exposing the ass and another 
lovely bald pussy as well as a very large and tasty 
looking clit.

"I think it's time for you to visit the litter box," 
The Orgasm Queen said smiling. The cat looked up and 
actually seemed to nod at her master. The cat then ran 
toward the bunk Jeanette was tied in and leapt up, 
still standing on all fours it stood on the bunk above 
Jeanette facing her twat. The cat then lifted a hand 
and starting scratching at Jeanette like a cat in a 
litter box, it then positioned its ass right over 
Jeanette's face.

The Orgasm Queen went over and pointing at her cat's 
clit said to Jeanette, "Isn't that a beautiful clit on 
my pet?"

Jeanette was unsure what to say or do and merely stared 
entranced at the Wild Kat's clit.

SLAP! SLAP!

"When I ask a question I expect to get an answer," The 
Orgasm Queen said angrily, "NOW DO YOU THINK IT'S A 
BEAUTIFUL CLIT?"

Jeanette nodded and the Orgasm Queen said, "Well it's 
mine, NEVER FORGET THAT!"

Suddenly a few chunks of shit fell on Jeanette's face 
as the cat started taking a crap, the cat then bent her 
knees a little and started taking a piss all over 
Jeanette.

The cat started scratching at the litter box again, but 
this time focused on giving long non-stop scratches to 
Jeanette's ass, cunt and clit area until, in no time, 
Jeanette was shaking as furiously as her four suspended 
bunk mates were still shaking.

The cat jumped to the ground and the Orgasm Queen, the 
Wild Kat and the Mistress of Pain all gathered in front 
of the seat Trixie Green was chained to.

"Sister," The Orgasm Queen said, "I think I'll leave 
this one to you; once you're finished with her we'll 
throw out the trash."

The Mistress of Pain smiled wickedly and taking a 
remote control from the pouch on her belt aimed it at 
Trixie. Trixie braced herself expecting the vibrators 
to all be sped up; she was actually anxious to start 
cumming as violently as the others were by now and when 
all the vibrators were suddenly turned off leaving her 
feeling nothing, she almost cried. 

Smiling again, the Mistress then brought out a feather 
and Trixie wondered what on earth that was for; looking 
deep in Trixie's eyes, the wry smile not vanishing from 
her face the Mistress then said, "Coochy Coochy Coo," 
and started tickling Trixie's clit…

*** 

"Oww," Joan said, "careful that's my eye you're 
sticking your finger in!"

"Joan, is that you," MaryAnn asked, "where are we; yuck 
and what is that smell!"

"I think that's me," Jeanette said a little 
embarrassed.

"Hey," Trixie said, I think there's a door here; a trap 
door of some sort, I'm going to try to push it open."

Trixie easily pushed open a lid and as the flash of 
bright light cleared up and she looked around she said, 
"I guess she wasn't kidding when she said she was going 
to throw out the trash." Looking around and seeing no 
one present she climbed out of the dumpster they were 
in and was quickly followed by the rest of the Navaho 
girls.

"They couldn't have dressed us," Annette said.

"Be happy that they at least parked us in front of our 
own bunk house," MaryAnn said, "Come on, run, before 
anyone sees us."

As they ran inside Trixie spotted a package by the door 
and grabbing it ran inside.

"God I never thought I'd be happy not to be having an 
orgasm; who'd have thought they could be used for 
torture," Annette said as she felt the burning pains 
still deep in her cunt and on her ass.

Angrily Joan asked, "How are we going to get back at 
them Trixie. I mean we are going to make them pay 
right?"

Trixie was studying a letter that had been taped to the 
package she had retrieved and said nothing.

"Yeah, Trixie," Jeanette said, "We should go straight 
to your Mom and have them thrown out of the camp and 
arrested right now!"

"Actually you should go straight to the shower room and 
get cleaned up," MaryAnn said.

"So what's the plan Trixie," Lisa said determinedly. 

Smiling Trixie said, "The plan is we go to a party 
tonight with our new friends."

"We what," Joan asked shocked.

"Listen to this," Joan said reading the letter, "Dear 
Navaho girls; In a spirit of friendship the Riverdale 
girls invite you to their bunk house tonight for a late 
party. The Riverdale boys will also be throwing a party 
tonight and hope that the Navaho boys will be able to 
join them. We hope we can all CUM together as friends. 
Yours truly, The Riverdale girls. P.S. Accept this 
humble gift to help get you in the proper mood."

Smiling MaryAnn asked excitedly, "What is it?"

Opening the box Trixie smiled saying, "It's what we 
went to get, sex toys." Extracting a harness with a 
large dildo she said, "come on, let's get ready for the 
party!"


Chapter Fifteen – Toll Bridge


At around 2 in the morning, after several hours of 
partying in the Riverdale cellar, most of the guest as 
well as the Riverdale occupants themselves started 
heading for bed. The Riverdale boys had in fact been 
able to convince the Navaho boys to visit them, and on 
finding themselves with their girls for the first time 
in days had gone fuck crazy for hours before they even 
said hello to the girls (not that the Navaho girls were 
looking to talk either).

Only four couples remained past 2 o'clock: 
Lana/Katrina, Ron/Hannah, John/Debbie and one Navaho 
couple Trixie and her boyfriend whom she introduced as 
Pete.

Lana had been having hot uninterrupted sex for hours 
and Katrina was trying to get her to admit the reason 
why she hadn't been able to leave her side for all 
those hours. "Okay, fine," Lana finally said to 
Katrina, "I confess, the thought of having you snatched 
away from me does still make me mad."

"And the thought that Nurse Figueroa is snatching up 
Randy at this moment doesn't right," Katrina said 
smiling victoriously.

Lana wasn't sure what the best answer was, she knew 
exactly what Katrina was getting at, but as usual she 
didn't want to get into the subject; finally she said, 
"Let's just say that the thought of losing your clit, 
which is unique and irreplaceable devastates me a bit 
more." Lana kissed Katrina as she continued to plow her 
with the extra-large faux cock she had connected to the 
harness she was currently wearing.

"Would you like to feel some hot cum flowing in one of 
your holes," someone asked, "that's if your Queen 
doesn't mind; she's free to stay and continue filling 
your other holes."

Katrina looked up and saw Pete and Trixie, Pete was a 
very handsome blond and blue-eyed young man who was, in 
no doubt, a football player. As Katrina evaluated his 
size (cock size that is) she said, "Wow, so you two 
were finally able to pull apart, ehhh?"

"Let's just say we both agreed to end the night with 
something different," Trixie said smiling. "Those nice 
Anderson boys over there promised to fill my cunt and 
ass with their cream while the Anderson girl with them 
offered to fill my mouth with a gallon of cunt juice 
(she seems a little overeager to serve me for some 
reason but I sampled what she's offering and it is 
delicious)."

As she said this Debbie came over and smiling said, 
"Well they're ready for you; I just have to see where 
I'll fit in."

"Why don't you stay with us," Pete said, "I'd actually 
like to talk to you and your sister a while."

Debbie looked a little puzzled, she wasn't even sure 
how this guy knew that Katrina and her were sisters, 
she decided to stay anyway since it would be too 
crowded on the other side.

In no time, Debbie and Katrina were lying in a 69 
across the bunk sucking each others clits (Debbie had 
actually forgotten what a joy she had always gotten 
from sucking Katrina's fantastic clit), while Pete was 
impaling Katrina's ass on one side of the bunk with his 
nice large cock, and Lana was fucking Debbie's pussy on 
the other side with the faux cock.

After a while of mutual moaning around each others 
clits, Debbie released Katrina's clit long enough to 
say, "So what did you want to talk to us about?"

"Business," Pete said seriously. "You two don't 
remember me but I was at a fund raiser at the Wilson 
Estate around 2 ½ to 3 years ago and we met. You 
probably remember my Mom and Dad; no one forgets them 
once they meet them; Casey and Carrie."

Katrina stopped sucking Debbie's clit and said, "The 
Vangraves; you're Peter Vangrave?"

"Just call me Pete, please. I don't like the family 
name, for some reason it spooks a lot of people."

"Yeah," Debbie said, "we know what you mean, well about 
that anyway; what do you mean about business though?"

"Well, as much as we might want to hide who we are," 
Pete said, "there's no denying that we come from 
families whose business, for generations, has been to 
make money. We know a good business opportunity when we 
see one, and this connecting bridge of yours between 
the boys' and girls' camps is a gold mine. Trixie told 
me about your wall of glory also, every boy and girl in 
this camp would pay good money to visit either your 
wall or this cellar; there are a lot of people that 
need to make up their cock and cunt fixes."

"Wait a minute," Lana said angrily; she had been 
quietly listening up to now, feeling almost like she 
was out of her league, but now she said, "you want us 
to turn our bunk house into some sort of brothel?"

"No," Pete said calmly, "I want you to return it to 
what it has always been; the bridge between the boys' 
and girls' camps. The only difference being that since 
it belongs to Riverdale now; campers wanting to use the 
bridge would be expected to pay a toll on either side. 
Let's say: $10 for a visit to your wall, $15 for a pre-
arranged visit to your wall with someone in particular, 
$20 for a visit down here with anyone available, and 
$30 dollars for a pre-arranged visit down here with 
someone in particular; payable as I said, on both sides 
of the bridge."

"OHPF has a mission to bring safe sex awareness to all 
and keep people clean," Lana said disgustedly, "we're 
not about to turn this into a haven for one night 
stands with strangers!"

"Then consider it an opportunity to further your 
mission," Pete said smiling, "there's always a way to 
make money and do good at the same time."

"I don't follow you," Lana said confused.

"Well," Pete said thinking, "what if besides the 
payment any person hoping to enter your bunk house had 
to present a free, easy to get ticket, what do you 
think the campers here would do?"

"Well I for one would go get that easy to get ticket," 
Katrina said smiling.

"I guess my clit answered the question," Lana said 
still confused, "but I still don't see what it has to 
do with OHPF's mission."

"Well," Pete said with an air of someone explaining 
that one plus one equals two, "what if the required 
ticket for entering is an updated STD test result 
proving them safe to enter your bunk house?"

Lana's eyes suddenly flashed with understanding as she 
finally caught on, but then said, "It won't work, all 
the campers here are minors and need permission for a 
doctor to perform something like a blood test."

"But all the campers have permission for the camp 
doctor to treat them," Debbie said excitedly, "it's a 
requirement of the application."

"That's right," Katrina said, "Queen, Randy has 
permission to test every kid on this camp!"

"All they would need," Pete said smiling as he started 
to cum in Katrina's ass, "is a good reason to go and 
get tested."

Lana smiled as she drilled Debbie's cunt hard and 
Debbie began to scream as she came.

***

"Explain to us again how you got permission to test 
everyone that wants to be tested here at camp," John 
said perplexed.

"Trixie went with me to Director Green and to Randy," 
Lana said, updating her bunk mates on the green light 
for OHPF's latest project; the offering of free STD 
tests like the ones used during their tour to all the 
campers who wanted it.

"I take it you didn't mention the added incentive we're 
providing the campers to go get tested," Ron said 
smiling.

"Damn," Lana said mocking anger, "I knew I forgot to 
mention something; anyway John already checked and the 
network we were using with Aunt Joyce is still 
operational. I contacted Aunt Joyce and let her know 
what we were planning and she gave us her blessing to 
continue using it. She also talked to a friend of hers 
at the local hospital and put Randy in direct contact 
with him; he's the superintendent of the hematology 
department, he's sworn all the supplies and aid we need 
to quickly test all that want to be tested."

"And how will the other campers learn of the extra 
incentive for getting tested," Katrina asked smiling.

"The Navahos are handling that, they're giving the 
other bunk houses on both sides of the camp a special 
flyer with the service prices and special requirement; 
they're also handing out forms like the ones we used on 
the tour for quick data gathering."

"And what do the Navahos expect to get out of all 
this," John asked.

"Besides 30% of what we actually make, they want 
regular free access to our wall and cellar," Debbie 
said.

Continuing her update Lana said, "The testing starts 
tomorrow and will be offered for three days; by the 
first party on Friday we're hoping to have everyone 
tested and everyone knowing who is safe to fully join 
up with; any questions?"

"I have a question," Rita said looking a little 
serious.

"What is it Rita," Lana asked.

"Has any program been developed or even considered for 
those that test positive?"

The question caught Lana a bit off guard and she 
suddenly realized that she didn't have the faintest 
idea what to do with those that were STD positive. "I 
guess I'll talk to them," Lana said weakly.

"Why don't you make that my department," Rita said, 
"have Dr. Lewis give those that test positive my name 
and I'll talk to them individually and I'll try to set 
up a group meeting on Sunday's while we're here to 
explain how life is going on for me," as she said this 
she pulled Maria to her side and kissing her added, 
"and how it will continue to go on for them too."

"Fantastic," Lana said smiling, "Like you say, that's 
your department!"

***

During the rest of the day the Navahos (boys and girls) 
worked to deliver the news to every bunk house on their 
individual sides and take them several notices and 
forms. The first notice was a memo from Director Green 
herself which read:


"Dear Campers,

The Sun View Hill Summer Camp is proud to announce, in 
cooperation with Triplet X Love Times 2 and the OHPF 
club of Riverdale, a safe sex awareness program to be 
held for 3 days starting tomorrow. 

At the core of the program is the offer of free STD 
tests to all campers willing to participate. We hope 
all of you will find your safety and the safety of 
those you claim to love important enough to 
participate.

Director Amelia Green"

As well as the above announcement, all bunk houses also 
received the following notice and were ordered to keep 
it hidden from all authorities.


"Has segregation got you down? Are you finding yourself 
in need of companionship of the opposite sex? Riverdale 
has what you need, just CUM and enjoy our services! 
Open from 9am to 9pm.

 

SERVICES AND PRICES

Wall of Glory

Any Cock/Cunt - $10.00 for MO*

**Pre-arranged Specific Cock/Cunt $15.00 for MO*

Close Encounters

Anyone Available - $20.00/hr.

Pre-arranged Specific Meeting - $30.00/hr.

*MO – Male Orgasm

**For specific pre-arranged meetings see Pete and 
Trixie (Navahos)

 

IMPORTANT NOTE: BESIDES PAYMENT ANYONE WISHING TO ENTER 
THE RIVERDALE BUNK HOUSE MUST HAVE AN UPDATED STD TEST 
RESULT"

The final papers delivered to the different bunk houses 
were the blank data forms to be filled out before 
reaching the infirmary to make the test process go 
quicker.

***

Later that morning Lana discussed the upcoming tests 
with Dr. Lewis in the infirmary. "So you gave each bunk 
house a specific time to be here," Lana asked Randy.

"When it became obvious that, for some reason," he 
threw Lana and Katrina suspicious looks, "pretty much 
everyone plans to get tested, I decided a better system 
was needed for organizing the testing than having long 
lines of first come, first serve testees waiting on 
either side of the building for the next three days."

"And you left our bunk house for last," Katrina said 
angrily.

"Seeing as I will be expecting constant aid from all of 
you; yes," Dr. Lewis said grinning.

"Then shouldn't we have gone first," Katrina countered.

Suddenly Lana blurted out, "Have you fucked Nurse 
Figueroa?"

"Excuse me," Dr. Lewis said.

"Nurse Figueroa," Lana said, annoyed at having to 
repeat the question, "Have you screwed her yet?"

"Well she doesn't have any documentation," Dr. Lewis 
said amused, "but she wants to be the first one tested 
tomorrow morning. All of the staff is getting tested 
first." 

"So what you're saying is that if she had had 
documentation you would have screwed her by now," 
Katrina said.

"Not without discussing it with you two first," Dr. 
Lewis said.

"You know, you don't need to discuss anything with me 
anymore," Katrina said shooting Dr. Lewis a sad, guilty 
look.

"And you don't have to look so guilty when you talk to 
me, you haven't done anything wrong," Dr. Lewis said 
kindly.

Wanting to avoid entering this subject Lana quickly 
said, "Well, if her paperwork checks out, you're free 
to fuck her," Lana said, "and any of the other staff 
members for that matter, you really don't have to 
discuss it with me either, I mean I'm fucking new 
people all the time and I don't bother to talk about it 
with you."

"You do however make sure to discuss it with Katy and 
if possible to make sure she is present," Dr. Lewis 
said smiling.

To that Lana only said, "I'm glad you're here with us, 
I know we're going to end up helping a lot of people 
here."

 

Lana was thinking hard about what Dr. Lewis had 
insinuated to her, she was a little upset and decided 
to skip lunch and just try to think a while in her bunk 
house before having to return to the infirmary to 
finish getting everything ready for the next day.

"Boy you look down," someone said and Lana turned to 
see Ron looking at her as she was lying in the bunk. 
"OHPF is about to have another very successful campaign 
Madame President, why are you so glum?"

"What are you doing here; you're supposed to be at 
lunch?"

"Well so are you," Ron said smiling.

"Yeah but at least I'm on my side of the bunk house. So 
what are you doing here?"

"I came to drop this off for Ana; it's a tentative 
schedule for our first concert here at Friday's party."

"Oh," Lana said grabbing the papers Ron passed her. 
"I'll give it to her. Do you want to fuck a while?"

"I'd love to Queen, but I can't remember; I can't touch 
you or Ana for two months."

"Is Hannah still making you stick to that; I mean she 
worked out a different deal with me so I don't have to 
be her pet?"

"Lana if you want my advice about something we do not 
have to be fucking for you to ask me."

"It's just that I get the feeling that I am silently 
being pushed toward making a decision I don't want to 
make, and I'm starting to feel a little depressed about 
it."

"Your triangle not working out very well," Ron asked.

"It's just not as easy as I thought to have more than 
one true love at a time," Lana confessed.

"Girl, if a person could have more than one true love 
at a time, don't you think I would have gone after all 
three Anderson girls a long time ago, and gotten them?"

"What made you realize after only a day and a half that 
Hannah was the one for you? Like you say, you probably 
could have had any of us, even Ana; what made you 
realize that Hannah was your one true love?"

"Queen, there are some things that even a Master of 
Love can't explain; knowing your one true love is just 
something that will instantly be clear. For example 
look at Rita and Maria, Rita didn't even know she was 
gay; neither did Ana when she first met Patty."

"So if I don't know who my one true love is yet, after 
a year of being with Katy and Randy, then it's possible 
that I haven't met my true love at all yet," Lana said 
almost in tears.

"Or you have, and you just don't want to admit it 
because doing so would mean that you'd have to admit 
you were wrong about something else." Ron cast an eye 
at the red band ID bracelet on Lana's hand. "Okay 
Queen, you want my help; I'll help you get started 
making a decision." Ron grabbed her hand and pulled off 
the ID band. He then went in the pocket of his shorts 
and pulling out two other ID bracelets put one on each 
of Lana's hands, "I've had those in my pocket long 
enough, it was time they went on your wrists; let the 
other corners of your triangle know that you'll 
definitely be taking one off by the end of the summer. 
It will be a lot easier when you realize you can't keep 
them both."

As Ron went back through the trap door Lana stared at 
the blue band ID on her right hand and green one on her 
left hand and smiled saying, "As usual Master you are 
right (when it comes to things of love that is), I feel 
better already just being able to say, red was not my 
color." Frowning and a little nervously she then said, 
"Now I just have to find out which color is."

***

Lana returned to the infirmary an hour later to meet 
with Dr. Lewis and Katrina and to finish getting things 
ready for the next morning's first wave of testing. She 
found John and Hannah there getting the computers ready 
for use with the medical network.

"Where are Randy and Katy," Lana asked.

"They're inspecting the first supplies sent over by the 
hospital," John said and suddenly, noticing her wrist 
said, "You've changed to blue?"

"Not really," she said showing him her other wrist and 
saying, "at least not yet."

"Lana," Hannah said confused, "are you saying that—"

"Yeah, I am, by the end of the summer one of these two 
comes off."

"Well we know it's the green that will stay on," John 
said, "I mean you love Katrina, and she loves you. How 
could it not be green that stays on?"

"But Randy loves her too," Hannah said a little sad, 
"and no one can give her the kind of orgasms he can, he 
just has to stay in our lives!"

Lana threw them both annoyed looks and said, "Thanks 
for reminding me MY DECISION won't be easy." Noticing 
John working on the internet Lana said, "Hey are we on-
line already?"

"It took a while but we were able to put enough 
wireless receptors around to tap into the satellite 
network of the tour mobile," Hannah said.

"You're kidding, you're connected to the tour mobile 
from all the way out here," Lana said amazed.

"It's really not that far away," John said, "and it's 
pretty much within the line of sight. The great thing 
is that while we were at it we turned our bunk house 
into a giant hot zone from our side to yours."

"And that means," Lana said in an 'explain in English 
please' tone.

"It means we can all use our lap tops and cell phone 
PCs to go on-line now," Hannah said, "I can't wait to 
try to get through to Mom and Dad."

"Cool," Lana said brightening up, "we can do that?"

"From the comfort of our own beds," Hannah said 
smiling, and then added, "though for really CUMMING 
together, sneaking into the Recreation room of the tour 
mobile is the only way to go."

The infirmary door opened and Dr. Lewis and Katrina 
stepped in, both over-loaded with boxes; John got up 
and helped Dr. Lewis with his and Lana went over to 
help Katrina. Lana saw Katrina suddenly freeze and she 
looked like she was about to burst into tears.

"Katy what's wrong," Lana said worriedly, "Love are you 
alright?"

"She can only see your right hand," Dr. Lewis said 
calmly, "I suggest you show her your left."

With understanding Lana let Dr. Lewis and John take the 
boxes they were carrying and showing Katy both her 
hands said, "You see, the only decision I've made so 
far is that I was wrong about red being my color."

"So you don't know yet which is," Katrina said, still 
looking nervously at the blue band.

"I'll know by the end of the summer, I promise," Lana 
said leaning over and kissing her.

***

Over the next two days the infirmary was kept busy with 
the non-stop testing and by the third day, everyone on 
the camp had been tested (including the staff). To 
insure everyone that wanted a ticket into the Riverdale 
bunk house got one quickly, as well as emailing the 
information, copies were printed immediately in the 
tour mobile and delivered to the individual bunk 
houses.

Of the 204 campers, 31 tested positive for serious STDs 
including HIV and Rita and Maria set to work instantly 
on helping these accept their situations. Rita was able 
to set up a general meeting hour on Sunday mornings in 
one of the unused activity buildings so that those 
infected could talk in a group and see how not alone 
they were.

As for those that were clean, they instantly started 
talking with Pete and Trixie to arrange specific get-
togethers with the boyfriends and girlfriends they 
hadn't been able to connect with for more than a week.

On the first full day of services at the Riverdale bunk 
house: 10 couples arranged for specific close 
encounters, 5 for non-specific close encounters, 12 for 
visits to the wall with specific persons on the other 
side, and 15 for a chance at any cock/cunt available at 
the other side of the wall.

"$1,460.00," Ron said as he tallied the first days take 
in the cellar, "$438.00 of it goes to the Navahos, but 
it still leaves us $1,022.00 in one day."

"I doubt it'll be like that every day for our remaining 
month here," Debbie said doubtfully.

"I'm pretty sure there were just a lot of sex starved 
kids out there by today that just needed to get some," 
Lana agreed.

"Still I get the feeling Pete was right," Ron said, 
"This is a gold mine."

"Well I don't care how other people were feeling, I 
know how I'm feeling right now," Katrina said, "I'm 
horny as hell; after seeing strangers marching into our 
bunk house all day long to have sex I'm about to 
explode! I need every one of my holes filled right now, 
and my tits sucked while you're at it. So who's going 
to help me?"

Ron, Don and John all took places at Katrina's 
obviously starving holes, while Hannah and Ana started 
sucking her tits.

Lana quietly observed the scene as John pumped Katy's 
twat, Ron her ass and Don fucked her face.

Debbie noticed the look in Lana's eyes and going over 
quietly whispered, "Yeah, she can be a little hard to 
satisfy some times, but then again, so can you miss 
Orgasm Queen."

Smiling at this Lana said, "Then I'd better try to get 
some satisfaction!"

Getting Roberto to fuck her twat, Aaron to fuck her 
butt and Jerry to fuck her face, she attached Le-Ann to 
one of her boobs and Debbie to the other; she stayed 
connected to them all until her chosen hole fillers had 
cum twice. Debbie and Le-Ann then worked to clean out 
her cunt and ass. By then Ana and Hannah were doing the 
same for Katrina's pussy and ass. When everyone 
finished, they all went back to their own bunk rooms 
and Katrina attached herself to Lana's left side 
kissing the green ID bracelet on it.

"What's that for," Lana asked amused.

"Luck," Katrina said, "My luck, I plan to kiss it every 
night at bed time until you make a choice." Katrina 
then kissed Lana fervently and they separated to their 
own bunks to sleep after a very long and tiring day.


Chapter Sixteen – Charley's Angels


The morning after Laura broke her news to him, Stan 
awoke a little exhausted; he and Laura had been up 
almost all night celebrating the news. He had then 
insisted that she spend the entire day (or at least 
most of it) resting; the baby (or babies) needed their 
sleep he said.

He on the other hand wanted to get out and talk to 
Susan and Harry; as he walked across the hall he found 
that Susan and Harry had already gone up to breakfast.

"Breakfast," Stan said surprised to Josie as she told 
him this. "What time is it; I thought it was just 
dawn."

Josie looked at him smiling and said, "You must have 
had a good night. Susan and Harry had a very good night 
also, they may be upstairs having breakfast, but it's 
actually lunch time already; I was up pretty late 
also." Stan and Laura's cabin door opened and Laura 
came out.

"Honey," Stan said both concerned and annoyed, "I 
thought you agreed you'd spend most of the day in bed 
today?"

"I know Stan," Laura said apologetically, "but I 
suddenly got very hungry and needed to eat; I was 
hoping Lisa could make me some Spinach and Onion 
Pancakes. I promise to get back to bed after eating."

"Did she say Spinach and Onion Pancakes," Josie said 
looking like she wanted to barf.

"Come on Josie," Stan said, "we have some news."

Upstairs in the galley they found Harry, Susan, Pietro 
and Amy enjoying some strawberry waffles and sausage 
links. Betty and Sallie were sitting each on one of 
Pietro's legs trying to feed him, while Lisa had Amy 
sitting on her lap and was feeding her.

"It looks like your crew wants to be extra helpful 
today," Stan said amused to see his servants being 
served like little children.

Susan cast a worried look at Stan and noticing it he 
said "Is everything ready for your wedding," he said 
this with a joyous smile.

"Are you okay," Susan asked nervously.

"Of course I'm okay; why on earth would I not be okay? 
My sister is finally getting married, my brother-in-law 
is getting married, my nephew and niece are finally 
getting a true father, and my wife is pregnant and will 
probably give me more than one baby at once; so why 
wouldn't I be okay?"

All eyes popped at Stan's last statement and they all 
turned to look at Laura who said, "Lisa I was wondering 
if I could get some Spinach and Onion Pancakes; use 
ketchup and barbecue sauce syrup please."

Lisa and Amy both smiled and Amy got up so that Lisa 
could go and fill the special order.

"So how far along are you Laura," Josie asked.

"Just over two weeks, possibly three. I tested myself 
just over two weeks ago and got the result, but it must 
have just been conceived a few days earlier."

"You've known for almost three weeks and you're just 
mentioning it now," Harry said.

"I wanted to break the news on my anniversary, but I 
decided yesterday was a more perfect moment to let it 
be known."

Susan smiled at Laura and mouthed a silent "Thank You".

"Wait a second," Harry said suddenly, "If you're 
pregnant, should you be out on a long cruise like 
this?"

"Don't worry, one good thing about having an 
obstetrician in the house is that you can get long free 
hours of consultation at any hour," Laura said smiling.

"You talked to Randy," both Amy and Susan said at the 
same time and then giggled.

"Yes, he gave me everything I needed to keep both me 
and my babies strong and healthy; we'll be back well 
before my first trimester is over."

"Well if you run out of any medication," Susan said, "I 
highly recommend a good daily dose of Cathy juice, it's 
fantastic."

"Well it definitely is a great calming medicine," Stan 
said.

"Man that girl has an appetite," Harry said.

"And God can she suck pussy," Susan added, "If I could 
take the little red-haired hussy home with us I would!"

Laura was about to ask Josie something when she noticed 
the frown and suspicious look in her eyes.

"Josie, is everything okay," Laura asked.

"Why is everyone talking about Cathy as if she were a 
young girl," Josie asked, "and what does Susan mean 
'red-haired hussy'? Cathy is a middle aged brunette, 
she's around 35."

"A 35 year old brunette," Laura said shocked, "then who 
was that teenaged red-head with the divine tasting 
juices?"

"Do you think it was an angel," Susan said smiling, "I 
mean she has ended up helping to solve a lot of 
problems."

Lisa went over to get the barbecue sauce in the 
cupboard under the intercom system and while at it 
leaned against the intercom while bending down, hitting 
the cabin-wide announcement button just as Josie said 
angrily, "My guess would be demon rather than angel!"

"Do you think we might have a stowaway," Lisa asked 
Josie.

*** 

In their cabin Pam was once more sucking her brother 
and cousins off; each of the boys was also taking a 
turn inserting their cocks between Pam's beautiful orbs 
and pumping as they gloriously fucked her tits.

When they heard Lisa's words they froze.

"Oh I don't think it Lisa, I know it; and since 
everyone here is talking about a red-haired teenage 
hussy, I have a good idea who she is too; and if she's 
here, I'll bet you anything her entire fan club of body 
worshippers is here."

"What are you going to do," Lisa asked.

"Search every single cabin until I find her, then I'm 
going to whip her butt until it's as red as her hair!"

"Does that include cabin #7, last I saw they still had 
a 'Do Not Disturb' sign up," Lisa said this jokingly 
and Josie shook her head.

"Nah," Josie said, "I think it's safe to say they're 
not in there."

"Quick," Pam said, "Grab everything; we're moving in 
with Cathy and Charley until my party tomorrow!"

They fixed up the room leaving it spotless and ran out 
the door to find Cathy already waiting for them with 
her door open; they rushed in each giving her a quick 
thank you kiss.

*** 

Back in the galley Lisa said, "Oops almost forgot the 
ketchup and kneeled down to the cabinet again; once 
more laying her hand on the intercom for balance and 
this time turning it off, certain the message was clear 
by now.

As she finally took Laura her breakfast she asked, "So 
who is this girl, Josie?"

"My daughter, Pamela, her and her brother's birthday is 
tomorrow. She wanted us all together when she turned 18 
but I told her this was a private party and she could 
not be here. She obviously didn't listen."

"Well if it's her birthday," Laura said, "she should be 
with her family, especially for as important a birthday 
as the 18th. I sure don't mind her being here."

"Neither do I," Stan said smiling, "in fact, I'd say 
she's a lovely addition."

"Her being here isn't the point right now," Josie said 
angrily, "I guess I can't do anything about that now, 
we're not about to turn back and take her home. The 
point is that she flat out disobeyed me and for that 
she needs disciplining!" Getting up she stormed out of 
the galley obviously on a quest to find her daughter.

*** 

"Thanks for letting us stay here until tomorrow 
morning," Pam said to Charley as he prepared to step 
outside.

"No problem, I sure don't mind you being here, and it's 
needless to say that Cathy is enjoying your stay." He 
studied the glazed look on his wife's blissful face as 
she lay face up on Mark, his cock moving in and out of 
her ass rapidly; almost in rhythm with Mark, Jeff's 
cock was pumping in Cathy's twat from the end of the 
bed; Larry was squatting above Cathy's stomach pumping 
his cock through her tits and Pam was sitting on 
Cathy's face feeding her an endless supply of cunt 
juice. "Oh yes," Charley said smiling "Her Honor is 
definitely enjoying herself." He quickly stepped out 
just as Josie came down.

Closing the door and leaving the 'Do Not Disturb' sign 
on it Charley said, "Josie, hi; I've sort of been 
kicked out of my room. My wife has one of her headaches 
from hell and doesn't want to be disturbed even by me." 
He cast a look at the "Do Not Disturb' sign and smiled.

"Would she like something," Josie asked with concern.

"Nah, she took two Tylenol and is trying to sleep 
peacefully. I'm going up to the sun deck; it's about 
time I started meeting some of the other people on 
board."

"Well I'm trying to find a teenage butt that needs a 
serious spanking. You haven't noticed any on the 
security system have you?"

"Not really, but if you find any," Charley said 
smiling, "please let me know; I'll be very happy to 
give it a spanking."

*** 

Around twenty minutes later Charley found himself on 
the sun deck and as he lay back in a reclining lounge 
chair Betty, Sallie and Lisa all came out to get some 
air. Everyone else had gone to escort Laura back to bed 
and spend a while talking in her cabin.

"Well this is a lovely sight," Charley said.

Lisa looked at him shocked and said, "Mr. Wilson, what—
I mean—"

"Please call me Charley, that's who I am for this trip, 
just Charley."

"Wow," Sallie suddenly said, "so Cathy is—Cathy is—"

"Cathy is just Cathy and nothing else, okay," Charley 
said.

"Yes Sir," Betty said a little amazed.

"Are you comfortable," Sallie asked seeing Charley 
squirming in his seat.

"Actually no, my muscle right here," he said pointing 
at his fully erect cock "is a bit tight; it could use 
some strong vaginal muscles to squeeze and massage it 
into place. The same with my muscle here," he said 
pointing at his mouth and sticking out his tongue. 
Instantly Sallie straddled his cock letting it slip 
deep into her pussy; Betty quickly followed straddling 
his face and allowing Charley to explore her cunt with 
his tongue.

Not wanting to be left out Lisa bent between Charley's 
legs and said, "These could use a little massaging 
too", and she started licking and sucking Charley's 
balls; at times licking all the way up to Charley's 
shaft as it plunged in and out of Sallie's cunt.

As Charley continued to fuck, suck and be sucked by the 
crew, an image of his oldest daughter bouncing happily 
up and down on his cock while his youngest daughter 
rode his face and his young son munched merrily on his 
balls popped into Charley's head; he fought to repress 
the vision and tried to concentrate on the joy the crew 
was presently bringing him. He also tried to focus on 
the celebrating he'd be helping Pam do the next day.

Charley could hear both Sallie and Betty moaning 
erotically and knew they were both close to cumming, he 
fought off cumming himself and allowed the girls to cum 
buckets, one in his mouth and one all over his cock. As 
they recovered some sense of themselves, he let them 
know to get up and Lisa took his ready to blow cock 
into her mouth and finished him off, drinking all of 
his cum and leaving his cock completely clean.

"Now I can truly say that that cum was worth a million 
dollars," Lisa said smiling as she got to her feet. 
"Come on girls there are other passengers to attend 
to."

*** 

Around one hour later Susan came up for some air and 
seeing Charley said, "Okay you have to be the real 
Charley right, because you at least look the right 
age?"

Charley looked at her a little confused and said, 
"Excuse me?"

"Sorry," Susan said smiling, "It's just that there's a 
beautiful teenaged red-haired hussy with delicious all 
purpose cunt juice and magnificent cunningulus skills 
running around the ship and until recently we all 
thought she was your wife."

"Well my wife's cunt juice is delicious, but 
unfortunately it's not all purpose. Though all of a 
sudden I wish to God I had some, you've just made me 
very thirsty."

"Oh dear," Susan said upset, "Oh I'm so sorry, please 
let me give you some of mine."

"You don't have—"

"Yes, yes I do," Susan said quickly mounting Charley's 
face looking toward his feet.

As Charley began sucking and licking Susan's pussy with 
gusto, swirling his tongue in and out of her blond 
cunt, Susan notice Charley's cock shoot to full size 
and she said, once more sounding very upset, "Oh great, 
now look what I've done! Don't worry though, I can fix 
it for you," and leaning forward she captured his cock 
between her lips and started sucking strongly, rimming 
his cock head and under the crown as well digging deep 
in his slit with her tongue. She could feel Charley 
sighing and moaning in her cunt.

Susan grabbed Charley's balls in one hand and started 
giving it gentle squeezes as she allowed Charley's cock 
deep down her throat and began working on it with her 
throat muscles.

Charley felt himself about to blow and wanting to get 
Susan to cum with him stuck a finger deep in her ass 
and started pumping as he doubled his tongue fucking 
effort.

Susan gave a small scream around Charley's cock as she 
started to cum strongly in his mouth; at the same time 
Charley let himself go and started cumming and cumming 
in Susan's mouth, flooding her mouth with hot tasty 
cream.

As they finished cumming, they both just lay exactly as 
they were for several minutes resting, Susan still 
sucking Charley's cock on auto-pilot, and Charley was 
continuing to explore her cunt.

Charley's cock was actually returning to full size when 
they heard someone say, "Well you're having fun."

Susan looked up and saw Laura grinning at her 
mischievously. Releasing Charley's almost completely 
erect cock Susan sat up, still on Charley's face, and 
said, "Aren't you supposed to be sleeping."

"I was sleeping, but the moans and screams from your 
room kept waking me up."

"The crew still making Stan and Harry comfortable," 
Susan questioned.

"Yeah, not to mention me horny," Laura said walking 
over and sitting down to face Susan and talk with her a 
while. Charley gave a gasp in Susan's cunt as Laura 
sat, since she sat down on his cock and it slipped 
straight up her pussy. "So who's your friend," Laura 
asked smiling.

"Oh this is Charley," Susan said.

"Are you sure," Laura asked amused.

"Oh yeah, he's definitely the proper age." Susan 
suddenly grabbed Laura's tits and said, "You know soon 
you'll have to start getting these ready to feed the 
baby/babies." She bent over and attaching her mouth to 
one of Laura's breasts while still squeezing the other 
she sucked gently.

"I can't wait to be feeding my babies," Laura said 
holding Susan's head to her breast as she continued to 
bounce on Charley's, by now, once more fully erect 
cock. Charley took the attack on his cock by Laura's 
pussy muscles out on Susan's cunt as he once more ate 
her out completely.

Susan's cunt however couldn't take any more joy at the 
moment and she shifted her position so that Charley 
ended up rimming, sucking and tongue fucking her butt 
hole, giving Susan's number one love hole a break.

Laura noticed Susan's shift and feeling a little 
lustful envy on the part of her rosebud extracted 
Charley's cock from her cunt and quickly shifted to let 
it fight its way into her ass hole.

With his cock now deep in Laura's ass, Charley began 
doing the pumping with both his cock and his tongue in 
rhythm, driving both ladies wild. Soon he felt Susan 
starting to cum again and she once more positioned her 
cunt at Charley's mouth so he could drink freely. Susan 
finished cumming just as she felt Laura about to blow 
and quickly getting off Charley she allowed Laura to 
extract his cock from her ass and move up quickly to 
plant her flowing cunt on his mouth just as she started 
to truly cum. At the same time Susan recaptured 
Charley's cock in her mouth as he started to cum a 
second time in her; feeding her his hot cream once 
more. 

When they were all back in our world again Laura said, 
"You know we haven't really properly introduced 
ourselves."

"Don't worry about it," Charley said, "I hear on this 
trip we're all supposed to simply be family; though, if 
you would like some introductions," turning to Susan 
and pointing at Laura he said, "Meet Laura Irving 
Anderson, mother of Triplet X Love Times 2 and resident 
of Riverdale for the last year, she's here on an 
anniversary cruise with her husband Stan." To Laura he 
said, indicating Susan, "This is Susan Anderson (soon 
to be Irving), soon to be official resident of 
Riverdale and official mother of The Loving Cousins. 
She doesn't know it yet but she's on what will turn out 
to be her wedding cruise with her soon to be husband 
Harry."

Laura and Susan were just staring at Charley with 
shocked 'who the hell is this guy that knows all about 
us' looks. As Charley got up and was obviously getting 
ready to leave Laura said, "Umm, I think you forgot 
someone in that introduction."

"Excuse me," Charley asked amused at their looks.

"You forgot to mention who you are," Susan said a 
little annoyed.

"Oh right, sorry about that," Charley said turning to 
head for the stairs, "My name is Charley, and by the 
way, you don't have to worry later, both me and my wife 
are one hundred percent fuckable. I promise never to 
tell the Orgasm Queen you fucked me before finding that 
out. You two are such angels I wouldn't want to get you 
into trouble with her." He walked away leaving both 
women looking extremely shocked and confused.

*** 

On getting downstairs Charley again ran into Josie and 
she looked uptight, tense and somewhat angry.

"Josie are you alright," Charley asked, "you don't look 
your usual cheerful self."

"Pissed is what I am, I've searched pretty much every 
last inch of this boat and I can't find that ass I've 
been looking to beat."

"You need to relax a little," he said and seeing Amy 
coming out of one of the showers and heading toward her 
cabin Charley added smiling, "Come on, you're looking 
for a young red-haired hussy and I think I found one."

"Really," Josie said, "where is she?"

"Just follow me fast," Charley said leading Josie 
quickly to Amy's room (which he like all other 
passengers knew was always open); he ran right in 
followed by Josie.

"There she is," Charley said triumphantly, pointing at 
Amy. Josie frowned on seeing Amy and Amy just looked at 
them shocked.

"What—", Amy said.

"Josie is very uptight and in need of serious calming. 
She's been looking for a young red-head all day; I was 
hoping you could help."

Smiling and without a word, Amy grabbed Josie before 
she could react and led her to the bed where she pushed 
her back and instantly mounted her in a 69, it didn't 
take much work to convince Josie she should start 
sucking Amy's constantly dripping pussy. At the same 
time Amy attached her mouth to Josie's clit as Charley, 
immediately turned on by the two red-heads instantly on 
fire in the bed, went around and stuck his quickly 
erect cock in Josie's twat and started pumping her cunt 
as Amy sucked her clit.

With Amy and Charley's help Josie began calming down 
immediately. She began savoring Amy's pussy juices 
which she'd wanted to taste since Amy got on board but 
as yet hadn't gotten an opportunity to do so.

After around fifteen minutes, Charley pulled out of 
Josie's cunt and Amy substituted three of her fingers 
as she continued to munch on Josie's clit. Charley in 
the meantime walked around to where Josie was sucking 
Amy's pussy non-stop and finding Amy's butt hole 
inserted his cock in Amy's ass.

Charley plowed into Amy's ass for almost half-an-hour, 
having cum several times already, he was able to hold 
off cumming again until both Josie and Amy had had 
multiple cums of their own. Charley then pulled out of 
Amy's ass and dropped his cock into Josie's eagerly 
sucking mouth; Josie drank Charley's cream with 
ultimate gusto! Amy got up off of Josie and turned 
around with a 'save some for me' look on her face; 
Charley quickly extracted his still spurting cock from 
Josie's mouth and inserted it right in Amy's where he 
finished cumming.

When Charley had completely finished and Amy left him 
nice and clean, Amy let him fall out of her mouth and 
locked lips with Josie. Charley could see that they 
weren't ready to call it quits yet; he on the other 
hand was anxious to get back to his wife and a certain 
teenaged cock-sucking red-headed hussy with divine 
juices. Charley therefore said, "Well I better get back 
to my wife, why don't you two continue relaxing?"

He stepped out pretty sure neither of the two hot red-
heads even noticed him leave.

*** 

On finally getting back to his room Charley walked in 
to find his wife and the four stowaways on the bed in 
the exact same position he had left them when he 
stepped out hours ago.

"I hope you guys have saved some energy for me," 
Charley said as he walked through the door, "because it 
is definitely my turn to get a little attention!"

Lying on the bed, Pam quickly moved over to get in a 69 
with him while her brother and cousins regrouped to 
fill each of Cathy's more than often sex deprived 
holes.

"Oh yes, that is great," Charley moaned happily to Pam, 
"Now you dear, are definitely an angel!"


Chapter Seventeen – A Love of Horses


"I can't believe we were actually able to get in some 
practice before tonight's concert," Ana said as she 
helped pack up the instruments again.

"Well the good thing is that we practiced so much 
before leaving that we can do every single Friday night 
party for the rest of our stay without having to 
practice again," Ron said.

"It was good of Patty to let us use her art bunk to 
practice," John said, "tell her thanks. We don't see 
her again for a few days."

"You'll see her tonight at the party," Lana said, 
"though I'm not sure if you'll get a chance to talk to 
her."

"Honey, are you okay," Ron said worriedly, looking at 
Hannah with her hand on her stomach.

"Yes Master," she said quickly, "just a bit of 
indigestion. I think that milk they gave us with our 
breakfast cereal was sour."

"You sure that's all," Ron asked, "you'd never hide 
anything important from me; right?"

"Of course not Master," Hannah said horrified, "Why 
would you even ask me something like that? I just need 
to use the rest room before going riding later with Ms. 
Parks." She quickly disappeared to the back.

"What's wrong," Lana asked looking at Ron staring at 
Hannah as she left.

"When are you three do again," Ron asked nervously.

"In two weeks," Lana said curiously, "why do you ask?"

John came over to stand by Ron and Ron said, "Hannah's 
been fine right; I mean she hasn't been having any 
problems with say morning sickness, nausea, or strange 
cravings right?"

Ana, who was now also standing next to them giggled, 
"You are kidding right?"

"I'm very serious," Ron said, "look let me just come 
out and ask you; you don't know if Hannah might be 
pregnant do you?"

Both Lana and Ana burst into laughter.

"Look," John said a little annoyed, "this isn't a joke, 
it's very serious, because if it's not Hannah then it 
might be Debbie and we have a right to know!"

Seeing how serious they were Lana and Ana controlled 
themselves enough to say, "What are you two talking 
about?"

Looking to make sure Hannah wasn't hurrying back Ron 
took out the test strip Don had passed him and said, 
"Jason found this in the bathroom of the tour mobile 
the day the girls were testing themselves."

Studying it Lana said, "That's not possible, this can't 
belong to either of them!"

"You sound pretty certain," John said, "why can't it 
belong to either of them; they were off the pill for 
days."

Lana and Ana gave each other amused looks and catching 
it Ron said suspiciously, "They were off the pill, 
right?"

"You know," Ana said suddenly, "We better hurry, we're 
supposed to meet Ms. Parks in the stable."

"Wait a second," Ron said, "because I can find out what 
you know by simply giving my pet a direct order to tell 
me, so if you think it might be embarrassing for her to 
tell me, you better tell me now!"

"Look," Lana said quickly, "you might remember that the 
main point of all that was to get John and Debbie back 
together. Debbie was determined to prove her love to 
you," she said looking at John, "by having your baby."

"We know all this," John said, "So what don't we know?"

"Well obviously that Hannah is a manipulative genius 
bitch that would ensure that the message Debbie wanted 
to get through to you would reach you while at the same 
time cutting all risks," Lana said.

"They weren't off the pill were they," Ron said.

"Yes and no," Ana said, "we found some pills, they were 
labeled as fertility pills and Hannah was having Debbie 
and her take one each morning and one each night to, 
according to Debbie, better their chances of getting 
pregnant fast."

"The evil bitch," Ron said with a wry smile wondering 
why he didn't realize sooner that Hannah would never 
have tried to do something as big as conceive a baby 
without first getting his permission, "They weren't 
fertility pills were they?"

Smiling Lana said, "They were morning after pills." To 
John she said, "Look John, to Debbie, everything that 
happened, happened exactly as she believes. She doesn't 
know Hannah had switched the pills so her sacrifice was 
real."

"Yeah," Ana said, "so don't upset her by telling her 
the truth, okay. You don't want her trying to conceive 
another baby and not let anyone in on it next time."

As Hannah came back and saw them huddled together she 
said suspiciously, "Is everything okay?"

"Yeah pet, we were just discussing the Loving Cousins' 
opening number tonight. Go help Don finish packing the 
instruments."

"Yes Master," Hannah said, happy to be given a strong 
command.

"Okay," John said confused, "so if this doesn't belong 
to Hannah or Debbie then whose is it?"

"Oh," Ana said suddenly and whispered something to 
Lana.

"That's right," Lana whispered back wide-eyed, "it 
would sure explain that strawberry yogurt with Tabasco 
sauce and chili peppers; ugh."

"Are you two going to let us in," John asked annoyed.

"Well the day Debbie and Hannah brought their tests Mom 
brought one too, and we caught her eating some very 
strange things the night before we left."

"Mom," John and Ron said together, "You think—"

"Well I know one person here that would know for sure," 
Lana said, "because if she is pregnant, who do you 
think her obstetrician is?"

Smiling John said, "The same person we suspected it 
would be if either Hannah or Debbie were pregnant."

"I'll talk to him first chance I get and get a straight 
answer," Lana said, "Now come on; I don't want to be 
late for riding class."

*** 

Around twenty minutes later the Riverdale girls were 
gathered in front of the stable waiting for Ms. Parks. 
The Anderson girls had all worn short skirts that just 
made it past their thighs; they remembered Carla and 
Carmen's horse riding lesson at the horse ranch and 
were ready to feel the horses back on their bare 
hairless pussies.

When Ms. Parks finally arrived she quickly led the 
girls into the stable for a talk about proper horse 
riding techniques. As soon as they walked in Hannah's 
eyes popped with excitement as Ms. Parks was greeted by 
four large and very handsome Labradors that kept 
popping their heads under the skirt Ms. Parks was 
wearing. Ms. Parks banished them to a corner and 
continued her talk on horses.

"Horses are the finest, most loyal creatures known to 
man. Every girl should have at least one horse and one 
good dog." She said this with a twinkle in her eye. 
"Other animals can be satisfying to own: snakes, cats, 
even pigs, but as someone who has experienced pretty 
much every animal (I work at a zoo when not here) I can 
truly tell you that nothing is more satisfying to own 
than horses and dogs."

Hannah couldn't resist asking and raising her hand 
said, "What exactly do you mean by satisfying?"

"I mean for a loyal best friend that can give you more 
help and companionship than most humans."

"How much companionship are we talking about," Hannah 
pushed.

Suddenly a little embarrassed Ms. Parks said, "I think 
we should start riding now. Does everybody remember the 
proper way to mount your horse?"

As all the girls chose horses and began to mount them, 
the instructor looked with interest at the Anderson 
girls as they chose three Palomino horses that looked 
exactly alike. Lana wondered at first why she was 
watching them so much, but then catching an eye of 
Hannah's naked butt as she bounced on her horse, she 
suspected why.

As they rode around a mountain trail that surrounded 
the summer camp Hannah, Ana and Lana began to feel very 
hot as they would grind their bare twats into their 
horses' backs and they could feel their juices starting 
to flow. They wondered at first if anyone could see 
them, but after a while it started to feel so good they 
didn't give a damn who saw the pool of cunt juice 
running down the sides of their horses.

Around an hour after they started riding the instructor 
told them to start heading back and since they had to 
pass by the Riverdale bunk house Ms. Parks directed 
them to stop in front of it.

"Hmm," she said looking at all the different girls 
looking to get into their bunk house, "you sure get a 
lot of company. The majority of the girls can stay 
right here and tend to your guests; I just need three 
of you to help me lead the horses back to the stable; 
Anderson girls, why don't you help me out? Each of you 
just grab the ropes of two other horses and lead them 
back with me."

Hannah, Ana and Lana complied and quickly helped lead 
all the horses back to the stable, getting off their 
horses just before arriving to easily walk them in.

Ms. Parks had gotten off her horse first both to show 
them the best way to dismount and to make sure she had 
a good view of their bald cunt flowing with juices as 
they raised their legs to get off. She in no way tried 
to hide her interest in the girls' pussies.

"Do you want to suck it," Lana asked both turned on yet 
also annoyed by Ms. Parks obvious lust for them but at 
the same time her refusal to make any move.

"Not with just cunt juice, I never suck a pussy unless 
it is overflowing with either doggy or horsy cum. Are 
you willing to get yours filled," Ms. Parks asked with 
a smile as she opened the stable door.

"I am," Hannah said quickly.

"Oh I know you are," Ms. Parks said smiling, "I can 
tell a pansexual like myself anywhere."

"What did you call her," Ana asked walking in the last 
of the horses and leading them to individual stalls. 
Ms. Parks closed the door and turning to look at the 
girls said, "A pansexual; a person who is attracted to 
all genders and all forms of sex."

"Oh that's her alright," Ana said smiling.

"Your cunts are leaking as much as mine girls, why 
don't you let my friends clean you up?" Ms. Parks 
dropped her skirt revealing that she too had a bald 
bare overflowing cunt. She gave a whistle and instantly 
her dogs joined her pushing each other out of the way 
as they tried to claim the right to her flowing water 
hole and tried to lick it.

Hannah's eyes flashed joyously and she instantly 
dropped her skirt to offer her hole to the dogs as 
well.

"I'm not about to let any dog get near my holes," Lana 
said.

"Too bad," Ms. Parks said, "I would have loved sucking 
your pussy clean; well, your loss not mine."

 As one of the dogs found Hannah's pussy and started to 
run its long tongue in and out of her cunt her eyes 
instantly glazed.

"I thought you were supposed to be our sexual leader;" 
Ana whispered to Lana, "looks like we have a new sex 
leader."

On hearing this Lana flashed a little anger in her 
eyes; she had been the girls' sexual leader since they 
discovered the joys of playing with their clits during 
a bath at the age of seven. Sexual leader was a title 
she'd worn proudly for ten years now and no one was 
about to take it from her; anything sexual her psycho 
pansexual sister could do, she'd prove she could do 
just as well and probably better!

Pulling off her skirt she whistled for one of the dogs 
to come and start licking her. She still had a bit of 
reserve, not to mention fright, as the big dog neared 
her cunt, but the minute he gave the first pass of his 
tongue through her cunt, all that disappeared; this was 
just another tongue in her pussy, a very long beautiful 
fast licking powerful tongue that was driving her to 
orgasm faster than she could ever have imagined.

Ana was paralyzed watching the looks of bliss on her 
sisters; so entranced was she that she didn't notice 
the fourth dog, in its search for a water hole to 
satisfy its thirst, come around her from behind and 
quickly stick its head under her skirt and give a long 
lick from Ana's cunt hole to her clit. Ana jumped a 
little, but she didn't make a move to stop the dog; the 
electricity she had just felt as the dog licked her 
pussy was amazing; it had shot through her entire body; 
she wanted more! To make it easier for the dog she 
pulled off her skirt and gave the dog free reign of her 
pussy as her two sisters had.

In no time all three sisters were having powerful 
orgasms, Ms. Parks was having one too, but she was 
controlling her cum enough to say, "Hannah, how about 
helping Lana in the next phase?"

As she said this, she walked over to Ana and pulled her 
to her hands and knees; in the middle of the powerful 
orgasm she was having, Ana was helpless to resist. 
Smiling a bit wickedly Hannah nodded at Ms. Parks and 
quickly did the same to Lana. Two of the dogs quickly 
came over to start sniffing at Ana and Lana's cunts, 
and as the dogs prepared to mount them Hannah said, 
"Enjoy yourself my Queen," just as the dogs found their 
targets. Both Ana and Lana started to scream as the 
dogs large cocks began pile driving into them, but the 
screams quickly turned to moans of joy.

"I think we can join them now," Ms. Parks said to 
Hannah as she knelt on all fours to wait for one of the 
dogs. Hannah again nodded and quickly followed suit. 
Soon all four dogs were pumping their dog cocks into 
human bitches.

"yes, Yes, YES!" Lana kept screaming.

While Ana could merely moan, "oh, Oh, OH!"

Ms. Parks and Hannah on the other hand where simply 
giving happy barks and yelps, obviously well into the 
role of female dogs.

Then, one after another, the dogs started cumming in 
the cunts before them, filling Ana and Lana like they'd 
never been filled before with cum and making each of 
them cum for like the 10th time since the dog loving 
started. As the dogs separated, Ana and Lana collapsed 
on the stable floor, Ms. Parks and Hannah (having more 
experience) were able to remain on their hands and 
knees.

"Now I can suck your pussy," Ms. Parks said going over 
to Lana and getting in a 69 with her. Ms. Parks quickly 
dug into Lana's cunt, and as she did she rubbed her 
cunt into Lana's face. Lana resisted sucking her doggy 
cum filled pussy, but then she saw Hannah go over to 
Ana and dig into her pussy, she saw that Ana, unlike 
her, gave little resistance when Hannah planted her 
cunt full of canine cum on Ana's mouth. Not wanting to 
appear sexually weaker than both of her sisters, Lana 
opened her mouth and tentatively tasted Ms. Parks' 
pussy, smiling Lana thought, "It is just cum; and 
delicious cum at that, mixed with some fantastic cunt 
juice!" Lana instantly dug in fully enjoying her meal.

When they were all cleaned Lana got up in her role of 
sexual leader and said defiantly, "What next?"

Smiling Ms. Parks said, "Get back on your hands and 
knees, but keep your cunt covered so the dog can't get 
to it."

Doing so, Lana brought one of her hands up and covered 
her number 1 love hole's entrance. One of the dogs had 
gone over to sniff at her rear as soon as she had knelt 
down.

As the dog sniffed at Lana's rear end, Lana was tempted 
to drop her hand and once more give it full access to 
her pussy; she however fought the desire to feel him 
fill her cunt again. Unable to get at Lana's pussy, the 
dog aimed a little higher and sniffed at Lana's butt 
hole. Lana gave a small squeal as the dog started 
tonguing and rimming her ass.

"Oh God that feels good," she screamed as the dog 
actually started tongue fucking her ass rapidly. 
Suddenly, the dog mounted her and she screamed 
painfully as it speared her ass violently and without 
warning. The dog then fucked her ass with rapid painful 
thrust that put Lana in a blissful heaven.

Hannah couldn't resist the looks of pain and pleasure 
on Lana, she had never gotten an anal from a dog but 
she knew she needed one now. She got into position next 
to Lana and covering her cunt waited to be mounted; 
when one of the dogs finally accepted the ass she was 
offering she wasn't disappointed, it truly was as 
painful, yet blissful as it looked.

"What about you dear," Ms. Parks said to Ana, "don't 
you want to know what an anal is really supposed to 
feel like?"

Ana couldn't resist Ms. Parks lust filled question and 
quickly dropped to join her sisters and in no time at 
all they were all getting their asses pumped; including 
Ms. Parks who joined them as soon as Ana was screaming 
in joy and pain.

"We have to bring Dominatrix's Red Toy next time," Lana 
gasped between screams, "She'll love this."

Soon the dogs were once more filling the holes they 
pumped full of doggie seed. This time when the dogs 
separated for a break, none of the girls resisted when 
Ms. Parks maneuvered them into a daisy chain of tongues 
in asses. They quickly cleaned each other off and 
getting up Ms. Parks said, "Well maybe you should get 
ready to go."

"No," Lana said strongly, "We still haven't learned 
what we came to learn."

"Excuse me," Ms. Parks said confused.

Lana had gone next to a horse and petting it said, "You 
still haven't taught us to properly ride a horse."

Understanding what Lana was saying Ms. Parks said, 
"Lana I don't think you're ready for that."

"Then make me ready, I want to ride him now."

A little worried Ana said, "Lana you don't have to 
prove anything, we know you are and always will be our 
sexual leader."

A little angry at having her motives questioned Lana 
said, "If I'm your leader then here's an order, go play 
with the dogs some more until I'm finished."

Hannah didn't have to be told twice, Ana however looked 
doubtful. She however eventually turned and joined 
Hannah.

Ms. Parks in the meantime seeing Lana's determination 
went to a cabinet and pulled out a large zippered bag 
that opened like a notebook when unzipped. Lana's eyes 
popped, the bag was full of double-sided dildos in 
increasing lengths and widths; the largest being about 
3 ft. long by 5 in. wide.

"Are you sure you want this," Ms. Parks said.

Lana studied the largest dildo and said excitedly 
"yes."

"Since you just had a great fuck with the dog," Ms. 
Parks said, "We should be able to start here." and she 
grabbed one of the middle dildos (around 18 inches by 3 
inches) and slowly worked one end into her own cunt and 
when it was about half in, she grabbed Lana and slowly 
began working the other end into Lana's pussy. When 
after a small while Lana was sitting on Ms. Parks lap, 
their pussies kissing and the double-sided dildo 
nowhere to seen, Ms. Parks kissed Lana and began 
fucking her slowly. After around 10 minutes Lana 
started to cum and Ms. Parks had her get up while still 
cumming and switch to a longer and slightly thicker 
dildo to start the process over. Each time Lana came 
they switched to a larger one until the largest was 
deep in Lana. After cumming again Ms. Parks had Lana 
get up, but keep the dildo in her until ready for the 
final switch. Hannah and Ana had each fucked two of the 
dogs again by this time, one vaginally and one anally 
and Ms. Parks now called them over to help.

She brought the horse Lana had chosen to the center of 
the stable and pointing at its giant cock said, "Help 
me with this girls; hold it steady and to the side a 
little."

As Hannah and Ana grabbed the giant cock they instantly 
felt hot excitement rush through their pussies; "this 
giant thing in their hands was a cock," they were both 
thinking and they suddenly felt envious of Lana who 
would soon have it pumping in her cunt.

As Hannah and Ana continued to steady the super cock 
Ms. Parks bent before it and started licking it all 
over, especially at the tip where she licked up what 
seemed like a quart or more of pre-cum.

"Okay Lana," Ms. Parks directed, "pull the dildo out 
and back into this slowly; don't try to impale yourself 
instantly, do it very slowly allowing your cunt to 
adjust constantly."

Lana remembered how Carla had done it back at the horse 
ranch, she seemed to have done it quickly, but she also 
remembered that Carla had been fucking her horse for 
years. She decided to listen to the teacher and take 
things one millimeter at a time.

Removing the super large dildo left Lana's cunt gaping 
open, Hannah and Ana looked straight up into her and 
worried not only if it could safely open more, but if 
it would ever close again.

Lana began backing into the horse's cock and the girls 
and Ms. Parks helped guide it to its destination. Lana 
started pushing back against the tip, stretching her 
already extremely stretched pussy to the limit. After a 
bit of resistance, the tip of the horse's cock finally 
pushed its way into Lana's pussy with a loud pop. Lana 
gave a scream, a sigh and with a moan started cumming 
and cumming.

"Now Lana, push back fast, use your juices," Ms. Parks 
said excitedly and Lana pushed back feeling the horses 
hot erect cock invading her deeper and deeper, every 
inch of her cunt filling up until finally she knew it 
could go no further. She stopped to relax a few moments 
and let her cunt adjust more.

"How does it feel," Hannah asked nervously.

"It hurts a little (a lot actually) but I'm full and I 
love it, and you're going to love it when you get a 
shot at it."

"Okay Lana," Ms. Parks said, "you're ready to start 
fucking yourself on it. Just move your hips back and 
forth, extracting and inserting the cock in your cunt." 
Lana obeyed and instantly felt in a place beyond heaven 
as the giant cock traveled in and out, in and out of 
her twat, her juices never stopping their flow.

After a while, the horse gave a happy nay and Lana 
could feel gallons (literally) of hot cum filling her 
inside, Hannah and Lana watched as quarts of it oozed 
out of the side of Lana's cunt as more and more 
replaced it in her cunt. Finally Lana felt like she was 
about to explode and she looked to Ms. Parks for a clue 
what to do.

"Okay," Ms. Parks said, "Just start walking forward and 
let the cock fall out." To Hannah and Ana she said, 
"Continue to hold his cock steady and don't make any 
sudden moves."

As they all complied with the orders, Lana finally felt 
the tip of the horse cock pop out of her and suddenly 
felt herself so empty she wanted to cry. Ms. Parks once 
more kneeled at the horse's cock and licked and sucked 
at the tip, working to get the last of the horse's 
orgasm from the source; she then nodded to Hannah and 
Ana to gently let the horse's cock down.

"Hannah," Ms. Parks said, "try some of this, it's even 
better than doggie cum." She was pointing at Lana's 
overflowing pussy and Hannah dove right in to taste it; 
she then began to eat, and eat and eat. When she 
couldn't have anymore she said, "Ana come try some, 
trust me, you'll love it!"

Ana was a little reserved, but she figured she'd 
already had doggie cum and enjoyed it, what would it 
hurt to try still another brand of cum. Ana dove into 
Lana's cunt and licking and sucking did her best to get 
as much of the horse seed as she could consume, finally 
leaving what was left to Ms. Parks who truly looked 
like she could have eaten every last bit.

"Okay," Ms. Parks finally said, "Class is definitely 
over; if I remember correctly, you all have a concert 
tonight so you need to rest. Come on, there's a hose 
here we use for washing the horses, we can finish 
getting you all cleaned up and you can get on your way; 
so what do you all think of horses?"

Smiling the Anderson girls all said at once, "WE LOVE 
HORSES!"


Chapter Eighteen – The Naughty Nurses


The boys had no morning activity for the day and were 
free to use it as they saw fit. Several of the boys 
were left to watch the toll bridge activity, with all 
the girls going riding they needed two on the girls' 
side as well as two in the basement and two to monitor 
their side. Dei-Shau and Josh were the ones on the 
girls' side (they were often tipped a pint of cunt 
juice or a quick blow job by every girl that used the 
bridge), Roberto and Aaron made sure all things went 
smoothly in the basement as well as that everyone got 
out quickly after their paid hour was up, and Jerry and 
Jack guarded their side of the building.

The other six boys, (John, Ron, Don, Lenny, Robert and 
Jason) were in the Recreation room of the tour mobile 
trying to set up a family meeting for the next day. 
They were however finding problems connecting to Josie 
and Henry's yacht.

"I don't get it," John said after half-an-hour, 
"connecting to the Carter's IM should be the easiest 
thing, they always keep it on."

"Are you sure you have the right user names or that you 
are on the right messaging program," Ron asked.

"Actually I'm on all three major messaging services at 
once," John said smiling, "I'm using Trillion it's a 
fairly new IM program that one of my cyber buddies (a 
lovely doll by the way and her husband) got me on the 
trail of."

"Wow so you can actually scan all the addresses Mom, 
Dad, and the Carter's use on different programs at 
once," Don said, "now that is keeping connected!"

"Well apparently it is not keeping us connected," 
Robert said grimly. "We wanted to surprise the girls 
with this family get-together tomorrow, but if we can't 
get through—"

"Just let me keep at it a little," John said, "if 
nothing else works we'll still try to have the meeting 
tomorrow, just that it won't be such a surprise for the 
girls since I'll have to get Hannah's help breaking 
through; she'll find a way to do it if I can't."

Studying John's buddy list Jason said, "Hey add the 
following user names to your buddy list, in case you 
ever need them in an emergency." Jason quickly 
scribbled six user names, two for each of the three 
major messaging programs, on a paper and passed them to 
him.

After looking through the user ids, John quickly added 
them to his buddy lists and noticed instantly that one 
of them was open. "Hey one of these is online now." 
Before Jason could protest John clicked the id and set 
it up for video-conferencing. A very hot and beautiful 
naked red-headed teen suddenly came on screen, in the 
background the guys all froze as they saw Charles 
Wilson and his wife Mayor Catherine Montgomery Wilson 
on a bed; Charley's cock was being ridden hard and long 
by Susan Anderson while Laura Anderson rode his face; 
next to her husband Cathy was being screwed in each 
hole by three barely legal, if legal at all kids.

John quickly muted the microphone and said to the other 
guys, "I think I know why we haven't been able to get 
through to the Carters on their yacht."

"They're on the Aphrodite's Pleasure with Mom and Dad," 
Jason said shocked, "I think everyone is!"

"Who are those kids your Mom is fucking and who is this 
super hot chick with the headphones on," Don asked 
looking Pam over with interest.

"I don't know," Jason said almost in tears, "they 
always said they couldn't be together with us because 
of the possible problems any type of scandal could 
cause the family, but if that is not scandalous 
behavior, I don't know what is." He continued watching 
his Mom connected to the three guys in the background 
and actually did shed a tear.

"Can't she see us," Ron asked talking about Pam who was 
looking right at the screen.

"It looks like the IM program is either minimized or 
behind a browser window that won't let any other 
windows in front of it." John then explained, "Her 
browsing the web on your parent's computer would 
explain how we were able to connect. The IM program 
probably opened automatically as soon as she went on-
line."

"Well you better give them some warning that they can 
be seen," Ron said, "because if we can see them who 
knows who else can."

Taking the computer off mute," John said, "hey red 
beauty, can you hear me, I'm Laura's son and I'm with 
the Wilson's son."

Pam looked around her surprised not sure where the 
voice she was hearing was coming from. She looked back 
at the bed and it was obvious no one else had heard, 
she thought she was going nuts but then the voice said, 
"Headphones girl, you are the only one that can hear me 
right now because you're using them."

"Where are you," Pam said a little confused.

"Close whatever window you're working on now and tell 
me if you can see me?"

As Pam did this Jeffrey said from the bed where he was 
screwing Cathy's twat, "Did you say something Pam?"

"Pam don't say anything yet, we want to surprise them 
okay," John said.

Nodding Pam said over her shoulder, "I was just 
reading, I didn't realize I was talking out loud, 
sorry."

"Haven't you given that love hole of yours enough 
rest," Charley asked, "I haven't fucked you for a whole 
15 minutes and it looks like these two will need to be 
replaced soon." Everyone saw that both Laura and Susan 
were obviously cumming very strongly.

"Dad's been fucking you," Jason said beyond shocked, 
"how old are you?"

"Don't answer yet Pam just tell me if you can see us 
yet," John said. Pam shook her head and John added, 
"Have you closed all the open windows?" Pam nodded and 
John said, well go down to task bar and see if you can 
find a minimized window and open it.

Following instructions Pam found a minimized window 
which when she opened she gave a smile.

"I take it you can see us now," John said smiling back. 
Pam nodded and John continued instructing her. "Is the 
picture of us maximized to full screen, if not do it 
and remove the headphones, nod when everything is 
ready." As he said this he notice Cathy starting to cum 
strongly as at least two of the young guys connected to 
her started filling her holes. 

As Pam worked to fulfill these final instructions John 
pulled off his t-shirt and shorts and signaled to the 
others present to do the same. When they were all nude 
and he saw Pam nod John said, "You know if you are 
going to be with barely legal if legal at all kids, you 
shouldn't do it where the world can see you." Everybody 
on the bed froze and turned shocked eyes to the big 
screen and John continued, "Hi Mom, Aunt Susan, Mr. and 
Mrs. Wilson."

"John," Laura screamed, "What are you—"

"And if you're going to be with barely legal if legal 
at all kids," Jason screamed at his parents angrily, 
"there's no reason why it can't be your own kids!"

"Jason," Cathy said getting Mark to remove his cock 
from her mouth and looking sadly at the screen, "Jason, 
please don't be mad."

"Listen," Ron said, "before we get into any long 
discussions, the main reason we decided to cut in was 
to let you know you can be seen so you might want to 
disconnect the computer system for now, but we also 
wanted to arrange a meeting with the whole family for 
tomorrow. Our first concert here is tonight and we want 
to tell you all about what's been happening in our 
first week and a half; and we definitely want to hear 
how you all ended up on the Wilson's cruise ship rather 
than the Carter's yacht. I take it everyone is there?"

"Hi kids," Susan said finally over the initial shock of 
having an audience as well as her last cum, "yeah 
everyone is here, even Lisa, Sallie and Betty."

"Sallie Ramos is there," Ron said, "you should have her 
come to the family meeting, we'll bring her sister 
Maria; you wouldn't believe what's going on in her 
life."

"So have everyone there tomorrow at noon," John said, 
"and Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, I'd fix the preferences on 
your IM program so that it doesn't open automatically 
when someone goes on line."

"I'll definitely do that son," Charley said nervously, 
both he and Cathy still looking back at the expression 
of anger, betrayal and confused pain on Jason's face.

"Bye now everyone," Ron said and signaling John to cut 
it. It was obvious to Ron that everybody could use some 
time to get over some shocks before the actual meeting 
the next day.

"What are you smiling about," Don asked a little 
annoyed at John's being happy when Jason was obviously 
very hurt.

Still smiling John said, "He called me son, I think he 
may approve of me dating Debbie after all."

***

Trixie, MaryAnn and Jeannette were helping out in the 
infirmary that morning. Though all STD tests had been 
over for two days, there was still a lot of cleaning up 
to do and the Navaho girls offered to help out (for a 
price of course).

"Wait a minute," Jeannette told the other two, "so 
you're getting school credits for helping out here, how 
is that?"

"We're putting the work we do here towards our 
internships. Didn't you ask for anything," Trixie asked 
annoyed with her bunk mate.

"Well yeah," Jeannette said, "you don't think I'd be 
here getting my hands dirty for nothing did you?"

"What did you ask for," MaryAnn asked.

"I asked Lana if she would let me have her beautiful 
clit for two or three hours."

"And Lana agreed to let you get that Wild Kat of hers," 
Trixie said almost shocked, "I mean the last time you 
tried to use her Lana wasn't very happy."

"Well I apologized for that and this time I asked her 
nicely while sucking her pussy and massaging her boobs 
and her own clit," Jeanette said, "I saw she was calm 
enough to attempt asking her if there was anything I 
could do to get time with her 'clit' and she told me 
about the mess Dr. Lewis and Nurse Figueroa still had 
here and I volunteered to help."

"So when do you claim your payment," MaryAnn asked, 
"and can anyone share it?"

"I claim it tonight after the party and no way does 
anyone share it," Jeanette said angrily.

"Well," Trixie said, "I have to find out what Lana 
would let me do to get time with that pet of hers. In 
the meantime it looks like everything is finally in 
order in here. What's in that closet over there?"

MaryAnn went over and on opening the door said, "Hey 
they're nurse's uniforms." She pulled one out and 
putting it against her body frowned saying, "for 
midgets?"

"Hey," Trixie said, "let me see that." Going over she 
studied the uniform and giving a giggle she stripped 
and put the nurse's uniform on.

"Oh my God, Trixie can I suck you please," MaryAnn 
said, "I don't know what it is but I just suddenly feel 
very hot and horny!"

"Are the other uniforms like this," Trixie asked.

Going back to the closet MaryAnn found two similar 
uniforms and said, "Just these two the others seem to 
be regular ones."

"Well what are you waiting for girls," Trixie ordered, 
"try them on."

"But Nurse Figueroa and Dr. Lewis should be back from 
breakfast soon," Jeanette protested.

"They won't be back for another half-hour at least," 
MaryAnn said stripping and putting on one of the suits. 
"Do I look as hot as you," she asked Trixie.

Trixie studied the extra low cut uniform that just 
reached MaryAnn's pussy on the bottom and from which 
MaryAnn's beautiful orbs kept popping out from at the 
top. Without a word Trixie just pulled her to her and 
attached her lips to one of MaryAnn's boobs.

"Well I guess that answers your question," Jeanette 
said giggling and suddenly going over to claim the last 
uniform and put it on after stripping her clothes. Once 
she had it on she dropped to her knees behind MaryAnn 
as she started to suck MaryAnn's ass, she put her hands 
between her legs and stuck two fingers from each up 
both Trixie's and MaryAnn's twats. After fingering both 
her bunk mates for a while, Jeanette got them to stand 
side by side so she could alternate sucking one of them 
for awhile while continuing to finger the other. Soon 
she had them both on the edge and seeing that MaryAnn 
was closer to cumming, she locked lips around her pussy 
and pinched her clit hard and fast making her cum hard 
in her mouth. While drinking MaryAnn's juices, she 
stopped her fingering of Trixie's cunt and simply moved 
to teasing Trixie's clit (keeping her on the edge until 
she was ready for some Trixie juice). Once she was 
completely finished with MaryAnn she moved over to 
Trixie and biting her clit hard made her start to flow 
also. Jeanette locked her lips on Trixie's cunt and 
started to drink her as fully as she had just drunk 
MaryAnn. When Trixie was completely clean Jeanette 
said, "Okay Nurse Green and Nurse Harris, it's my turn 
to be fully examined."

"Well Nurse O'Connor, I'd ask you to strip," MaryAnn 
said giggling, "but it isn't really necessary with 
these uniforms."

Just then the door opened and two boys entered and 
stood paralyzed looking at the naughty nurses.

"Can we help you," Trixie said, "we're in charge here 
at the moment."

"We just need some alcohol pads, we were hiking and had 
a small fall. We scraped our knees."

As the boy pointed to his clearly cut knee MaryAnn 
said, "Oh dear, Nurse O'Connor and Nurse Green we have 
to make a full examination immediately!" To the boys 
she said, "Quick both of you come over to the 
examination table, strip and let us get a good look at 
you."

"Strip," the other boy said, "but we only have scraped 
knees."

"Please, who are the nurses here," Jeanette said, 
"anything can look like a simple cut, but it has to be 
verified that no other problem has been caused. Falls 
can lead to a lot more problems than you can think 
young man."

"And most of them can't be seen on the outside of the 
body," Trixie added. "Now do what Nurse Harris said."

The boys looked at each other a little nervously; they 
were hesitant to strip because they both knew that from 
the second they walked into the infirmary and caught 
sight of the three nurses, their cocks had instantly 
sprung to full size. They now shrugged looking at each 
other with a 'what can we do' gaze and followed the 
nurses into the examination room.

Once there they stripped and the nurses stared at their 
7 and 7 ½ inch fully erect cocks.

"What do you think Nurse Green," MaryAnn asked.

Going over to one of the boys and squeezing his cock, 
Trixie said, "Well their response time seems to be 
well, but we have to examine the full nervous system, 
falls can damage nerves and there's no better way to 
test the nerves and reaction time of the body than 
through this." She quickly kneeled down and to the boys 
shock (albeit joy) she devoured his cock and started 
sucking strongly.

"While you test him we'll examine this other one," 
MaryAnn said. To him she said, "Please lie down on the 
bed."

As he got on the bed he asked suspiciously, "What are 
you going to do?" Not that he wasn't planning to let 
these naughty nurses have they're way with him.

"Well, we have to give you a test similar to the one 
your friend is getting, but I also want to test that 
the nerves of your tongue are still fully operational 
also, and that they are sending the right messages to 
your taste buds. Nerve damage can cause depletion in 
the different senses." As MaryAnn said this she also 
got on the examination table and straddling the 
patients head ground her cunt into his mouth until he 
started happily sucking, licking, tasting and finally 
fully tongue fucking MaryAnn."

"While you test his upper nerves Nurse Harris," 
Jeanette said, "I'll handle the tests down here. I have 
to see how strong his muscles are, nerve damage can 
weaken a person greatly." She straddled the patients 
mid-section and said to him as she lowered her cunt 
onto his cock and it slipped right in. "I want you to 
continue to push in and out as strongly as you can, we 
have to see how long you can last, not only can nerve 
damage weaken a person, it can shorten the length of 
time they would normally be able to be active."

Watching Jeanette, Trixie suddenly got even hornier 
than she already was and releasing her patient said, 
"Well this seems okay, but we should try a strength and 
longevity test similar to the one Nurse O'Connor is 
using on your friend. Let's test the strength of your 
legs and knees while at it." Bending over and 
separating her ass cheeks she said, "bend down and 
stick that piece of meat in this little hole, we'll see 
how strong it is and how long it can last."

Smiling, the patient bent down and spearing her ass 
began to give her a powerful and long-lasting anal 
fuck.

Just as both patients started strongly cumming the door 
opened and Dr. Lewis and Nurse Figueroa stepped in.

"Oh oh," Trixie said on noticing the looks on their 
faces. "Nurses I think we have some trouble."

***

"Jason, come on," Don said, "You have to snap out of 
it. You can't believe that your parents have been lying 
to you all these years. I bet you anything that this is 
the first time they've loosened up since they were 
married, and I bet being around people like my family, 
the Carters, Amy and Lisa has a lot to do with it. 
Promise me you'll give them a chance to explain things 
at tomorrow's meeting."

Jason, who had been sulking since the surprise 
connection to his parents IM program slowly nodded but 
then frowning said, "I have to tell Debbie and the Wild 
Kat everything though. They'll never talk to me again 
if I keep any of it from them."

"I don't know how Debbie will take this," John said 
looking seriously at Jason.

"Katrina however will probably declare war on her 
parents and try to get as emancipated as Melissa," Don 
said.

Just then Jenny, Sandy, Debbie and Katrina came in to 
the Recreation room from Section One and seeing the 
nervous looks on the guys Katrina said, "What's up?"

"Riding lesson is over," John asked nervously as Debbie 
went up to him and gave him a kiss."

"Yes," Debbie said looking at his eyes suspiciously, 
"What are you doing here?"

"Umm," Ron said annoyed, "shouldn't that be our 
question, I mean you are on our side of the camp. We 
have an agreement that no one actually crosses over, if 
a single person is found on the wrong side of the camp 
it could jeopardize not only the business but the 
chances of using the bridge by anyone in the future."

"We don't really consider coming to the tour mobile as 
breaking the agreement. We don't plan to go any farther 
on this side than here; we just wanted to watch a 
movie," Jenny said.

"Jason," Katrina said, "why are you so nervous and have 
you been crying about something?"

Jason threw Don a 'what should I say' glance and Don in 
turn looked to John and Ron. Ron finally said, "Why 
don't we forget about the surprise. I think everyone 
should be well prepared when we talk to them tomorrow."

"When we talk to them," Debbie questioned looking at 
John.

John then said, "We wanted to surprise the girls by 
setting up a meeting with Mom, Dad and everyone else on 
the cruise tomorrow; but we got a little extra surprise 
that you should be ready to talk about with your Mom 
and Dad."

"My Mom and Dad," Debbie said, "what would they have to 
do with—"

"They're all together," Jason blurted out, "on the 
Aphrodite's Pleasure."

"Wait, are you saying that Stan, Laura, Amy and the 
rest are with Mom and Dad," Katrina said, "God I hope 
they can get them to loosen up a bit."

Katrina noticed how this statement drew several looks 
ranging from amused, to worried, to totally scared; and 
Debbie then said, "Jason, what exactly did you find 
out?"

"Sit down girls, this is going to be a long story," Ron 
said.

After recapping everything that had happened John, Ron 
and Don especially were trying to cheer up the three 
very depressed Wilson kids.

"Look," John said, "like we were telling Jason, there 
is no indication that anything like this has ever 
happened before."

"Katrina," Ron said, "you were just saying that you 
hoped being around my family would loosen your Mom and 
Dad up a bit, well maybe that's what has happened and 
you should be happy because your wish has been 
granted."

"So you don't even know these kids that were with 
them," Debbie said.

"Well, I have a sneaking suspicion that the girl is 
Josie Carter's daughter," Ron said, "she looked like 
what a younger version of Josie probably looked like; 
and since the red-haired boy screwing you Mom called 
her Sis, they are probably all either friends or 
relations of the Carters."

Seeing the Wilson's looking a little more at ease John 
said, "So you are all alright?"

Whispering among themselves the Wilson's finally looked 
up and with a depressed sounding voice Katrina said, 
"Well we still feel very bad about it all, and we feel 
only one thing will truly get us ready to face 
everybody tomorrow."

"And that is," Ron said suspiciously.

"A FUCKATHON!" As the Wilson kids shouted this they got 
up smiling and ran to the BED room. All the others 
looked after them a bit shocked at their apparent 
miraculous recovery, but then shrugging they all ran 
after the trio to begin fucking them silly until they 
dropped.

***

Dr. Lewis and Nurse Figueroa finished touching up the 
scraped knees of the two boys that had entered the 
infirmary and as they left they turned their attention 
to the trio of Naughty Nurses that had been treating 
them.

"Well," Dr. Lewis said rather seriously, "what do you 
have to say for yourselves?"

"We were very thorough in our examination," MaryAnn 
questioned.

"We made sure they were one hundred percent fuckable," 
Jeanette added nervously.

"We need a good cleaning or we're going to be leaking 
cum all over the infirmary," Trixie said, "We still 
have another hour here."

"Oh dear," Nurse Figueroa said quickly stripping and 
kneeling behind Trixie's ass to suck it good and long, 
making sure to get all the cum deposited there by one 
of the boys.

Dr. Lewis rolled his eyes and said, "Nurse Figueroa 
what are you doing?"

"What does it look like I'm doing Dr. Lewis," she said 
pulling out of Trixie's ass a second, "I'm insuring the 
infirmary stays disinfected, we can't have globs of cum 
all over the floor!" She returned her tongue to 
Trixie's ass swirling it deeper and deeper in the pale 
pink hole pushing her tongue in and out, in and out and 
driving Trixie wild with her analingulus skills. 
Finally Trixie gave a scream and started once more to 
flow, Nurse Figueroa locked her lips around Trixie's 
cunt and a started cleaning it as nicely as she had 
cleaned Trixie's ass, "leaking cunt juice," she 
figured, "was no better than leaking cum."

When she finally finished Jeanette leapt onto the 
examination table and said, "Don't forget me Nurse 
Figueroa, I'm leaking cum too."

"Well I have a different sort of leak," MaryAnn said 
jumping on the examination table also and straddling 
Jeanette's head, "While Nurse Figueroa takes care of 
your problem, you can take care of mine." And with that 
she plastered her pussy on Jeanette's face and said, 
"Go ahead, clean me out."

As MaryAnn rode Jeanette's face, Nurse Figueroa bent 
over Jeanette's cum filled cunt and started feasting 
merrily. As she did, Nurse Figueroa's moist and open 
beautiful cunt was aiming straight at Dr. Lewis and one 
thing became instantly obvious and Dr. Lewis thought, 
"just what I need another lovely bald cunt to tempt 
me." He then remembered that his Queen and Wild Kat had 
already given him permission to fuck Nurse Figueroa, as 
well as any other staff members, and the Navaho girls 
present could be considered temporary staff members. He 
was itching for a good fuck, he hadn't been able to get 
very much from Lana or Katy that first week and a half 
and, though he would never dream of admitting it, 
during the first half of the summer he had grown use to 
fucking Amy, Susan and Lisa at least once a day (each) 
and sometimes even more. Coming to a decision he 
dropped his pants and took off his shirt. Walking 
behind Nurse Figueroa he was about to plunge his cock 
in when it was suddenly grabbed.

"It should be better lubed before going there," someone 
said and as Dr. Lewis looked down between his legs he 
just saw his 10 inches being fully swallowed by Trixie. 
Trixie gave him an incredible sucking, it in no way 
compared to the ones he'd received lately by the other 
women in his life, but that in no way means it was bad. 
When she had it well lubed Trixie placed Dr. Lewis' 
cock at the entrance of Nurse Figueroa's twat and he 
quickly pushed in, Dr. Lewis couldn't believe how tight 
her magnificent wet hole was.

Nurse Figueroa had given a small scream into Jeanette's 
pussy when she felt her own penetrated. "Oh no," she 
thought, "He doesn't know!"

Unfortunately, Nurse Figueroa couldn't bring herself to 
separate herself from the wonderful mixture of juices 
in Jeanette's pussy to give Dr. Lewis a warning. Not 
that she would have in any way wanted him to remove his 
cock now that she felt it pile driving in and out of 
her twat.

Dr. Lewis had fucked many magnificent pussies of late, 
Amy's having been his favorite (though he'd never have 
told that to Lana) but there was something extra 
special about this pussy, something so marvelous and 
wonderful that he couldn't even form a thought to 
describe it, less a word. He loved it and he continued 
fucking it to three orgasms before finally letting 
himself flow in her. During that time Nurse Figueroa 
and Jeanette had each continued drinking the juices 
that constantly flowed into their mouths.

Finally as he finished cumming, Dr. Lewis pulled out of 
Nurse Figueroa and Trixie once more suctioned his cock 
into her mouth fully cleaning it of the combined juices 
on it. When she finished with it (actually leaving it 
almost totally erect again) she turned her attention to 
Nurse Figueroa's cunt and gave it a complete cleaning 
also.

By this time MaryAnn and Jeanette had come down from 
their sexual highs enough to get off the exam table and 
stand next to Trixie. Trixie sucked and sucked Nurse 
Figueroa's twat to another mind altering orgasm and 
when it was over the Nurse had to climb on the exam 
table to catch a breather and as she lay there with her 
twat at the end of the table, Dr. Lewis couldn't resist 
going back in once more.

As he pumped furiously while the trio of naughty nurses 
watched excitedly the door opened and three people 
walked in one of them saying, "Randy can I get some 
soothing cream for our butts I've a feeling they're 
going to be in pain for a while." Lana suddenly froze, 
as did Hannah and Ana with her as they took in the 
scene.

As they tried to understand what was happening, the 
three Anderson girls were suddenly pulled to the 
examination table and bent over as the naughty nurses 
examined their butt holes.

"Oh yes," Trixie said examining Lana's wide open butt 
hole and observing her still very open pussy, "these 
are going to need immediate attention. Don't worry Dr. 
Lewis, we can handle this continue operating on Nurse 
Figueroa."

Before they could protest each of the Anderson girls 
found a tongue working deep in their asses lubing them 
well and bringing them some beautiful relief; Trixie 
was working on Lana, MaryAnn on Hannah and Jeanette on 
Ana. It wasn't long before the girls wanted a little 
more, but after spending the last hour plus being 
fucked by dogs and Lana by a horse, they weren't ready 
to feel any more penetration in their cunts so what 
they did was find something to suck while their butts 
were attended to. Since Lana and Ana were bent over 
opposite sides of the examination table, on Nurse 
Figueroa's right and left sides they each glued their 
mouths to one of the Nurse's perfect orbs; in the 
meantime Hannah who was bent over Nurse Figueroa's head 
started sucking her tongue.

"Oh no," Nurse Figueroa thought as she felt the 
beautiful tongue dancing with her tongue, she had been 
getting ready to warn Dr. Lewis, but now she knew there 
was no way she'd be able to separate her tongue from 
this delicious wonderful tongue in time to say it. She 
started to cum again and so did the Anderson sisters 
and finally Dr. Lewis. But even after cumming in his 
Nurse a second time, still he wasn't ready to end this 
session with her. And he continued pumping his quickly 
softening cock in her until he forced it back to its 
full size and he then moved it out of her cunt and into 
her ass.

The Navaho girls pulled off the naughty nurse uniforms 
and put on their regular clothes as they prepared to 
leave.

"Do you still need that soothing cream you came in 
for," Dr. Lewis asked as he continued to pump Nurse 
Figueroa's ass.

"No," Lana said observing the look Dr. Lewis and Nurse 
Figueroa were giving each other. "Your nurses did a 
fantastic job, why don't you use that cream I wanted on 
Nurse Figueroa's ass?"

"I'll do that," Dr. Lewis said smiling.

As all the girls stepped outside, Ana asked, "Are you 
okay Queen?"

Smiling Lana said, "Believe it or not sister, I've 
never felt better."

"So you had a horse riding lesson today," Trixie 
questioned a bit amused.

"Yeah," Lana said.

"We had one two days ago," Trixie said, "Don't worry 
about your cunt, mine was fully back to normal by the 
next morning. Though, even though I loved horse riding, 
I think I'll just ride the dogs for the rest of the 
summer."

"Yeah," Lana said smiling at her, "me too." Lana then 
grabbed Trixie and gave her a passionate kiss, right 
there.

When Lana released her, Trixie asked, "Wow what was 
that for?"

"For doing such a great job on my ass Nurse Green and 
for being a girl," Lana said this smiling at Ana, and 
adding, "and for reminding me how, more than anything, 
it's a girls tongue or finger I love in either my ass 
or my pussy, and how for me a juicy cunt will always 
come before a big fat cock."

Ana smiled at her as she said this and grabbing Lana's 
right hand pulled the blue band ID bracelet right off 
it.


Chapter Nineteen – Pamela's Grand Opening Celebration


On the day of their birthday Pamela and Jeffrey were 
awakened by mouths on and in every special, now legal, 
inch of them. Charley had his tongue deep in Pam's 
pussy while Mark had it in her ass and Larry pumped his 
cock in her mouth. Cathy in the meantime had Jeff in a 
69 and joyously sucked his barely legal cock.

After Pam and Jeff had their first official cums as 
legal adults Pam said, "Is everyone ready for my grand 
opening celebration on the sun deck, I want you all up 
there."

Cathy pulled Pam onto her in a mouth to mouth, breast 
to breast, pussy to pussy rub position and after 
several minute of having their tongues dance together 
Cathy said, "Happy Birthday honey; I wish I could be up 
there with you for the actual opening, but the best 
present I can give you is to stay away for the first 
two hours so as not to make anyone uncomfortable."

"But what are you going to do here alone," Pam asked a 
little sad.

"Oh, I won't be alone," Cathy said smiling, "that's the 
second part of my gift to you."

"What do you mean Pam asked, "What will you be doing?"

"I'll be collecting a debt from your mother; she owes 
me two hours straight, uninterrupted, non-stop sex. 
When you're ready to go up I'll go into her cabin first 
and claim it, and since I asked Betty to trade shifts 
with your father at the wheel last night, he'll be 
occupied most of the day in the wheel house. I 
therefore guarantee you at least two hours, parent free 
partying time before I finally take Josie up to the sun 
deck and claim a good drink from you in front of 
everyone and finally let them know who we really are."

"Charley fucked both Susan and Laura yesterday, how is 
it that they don't know already who you are," Jeff 
asked.

"They'd never met Charley, and they only met me once 
for a brief time during a ceremony at the start of 
vacations this year so they may still not instantly 
recognize me when I walk up there naked later; I'll 
definitely look very different than I did that day."

"You know," Pam said, "I'll eventually want Dad there 
too."

"I thought as much," Cathy said, "and Betty did too. 
When I go up with Josie she's going to go to the wheel 
house and send your father down. She'll then stay on 
duty there for as long as you need, that'll be her 
present as well as the entire crew that are all willing 
to pull extra shifts to keep the ship running as long 
as you and your parents need to celebrate privately."

Pam leaned down and once more locked lips with Cathy 
and she then released her quickly saying, "You want to 
be the one celebrating with your own kids don't you?"

Smiling Cathy said, "Well I'm long past being able to 
celebrate any Grand Openings with either of my girls so 
I'm happy to be able to help celebrate yours. Now come 
on I want some of those juices before you go," and 
looking at Jeff she said, "and you, birthday boy, stick 
that legal piece of meat in my cunt while I suck your 
sister, I want to be your first official fuck as an 
adult."

Pam quickly assumed a 69 position with Cathy and 
started sucking her clit as Cathy attacked her twat. 
Jeff was still a little down from his recent cum in 
Cathy's mouth, so before plunging into Cathy's number 
one love hole, Pam released Cathy's clit long enough to 
give him a quick blow job and help him reach full 
strength; once ready Pam returned her attention to 
Cathy's clit and Jeff began fucking Cathy in true 
earnest. 

Desperate for something to do Pam's cousins turned to 
Charley and before he could say anything he had Mark's 
mouth sucking on his cock and Larry's cock pumping in 
his own. He decided not to resist the cousins and just 
to enjoy but he felt a little guilty knowing that he 
had denied Jason the opportunity to do this for years.

Once everyone had cum at least one more time, they all 
agreed that it was time to start heading for the party.

***

The cabin to Josie's door opened and Cathy stepped 
inside going straight to the bed after hanging a 'Do 
Not Disturb' sign on the door and re-closing it. Josie 
was awake, Henry had just gotten up and left to take 
over the wheel from Betty; she however still had her 
eyes closed. It therefore came as a surprise when 
someone crawled into bed with her. Opening her eyes she 
saw Cathy who simply leaned over and kissing her 
passionately for some time then assumed a 69 position 
and began what would be an incredible two hour fuck 
section.

***

In the meantime, the crew had prepared the sun deck and 
had gone to each passenger's door early to gather the 
guests and have them ready to greet the guest of honor 
when she arrived. When Pam finally reached the sun deck 
(accompanied by Jeff, their cousins and Charley) she 
was greeted by a very loud and festive, "HAPPY GRAND 
OPENING!" from all of them: Cathy, Josie and Henry 
being the only people missing. The guest then sang:

 

"Happy grand opening to you, happy grand opening to you

Bye bye ugly hymen, hello lovely cock!"

 

"Thank you all for coming to my celebration," Pam said 
going over to the center of the sun deck and leaning 
over a chair to give everyone a view of her open and 
ready pussy and ass, "I expect everyone here to fill 
both these holes today and every day until the cruise 
is over."

"So do you know who gets the honor of filling it 
first," Stan asked staring at it lustfully.

"I do," Jeff said strongly, "it's a promise that she'd 
made to me when we were still in kindergarten."

"And I'll be filling her butt," Larry said, "she 
promised me that 5 years ago."

"Jeff," Pam said suddenly standing again, "I want you 
to lie down on this chair; we're going to do them at 
the same time!"

Going over to the chair Jeff lay down, his once more 
fully erect cock pointing straight up, "Okay Sis," he 
said, "I'm ready let's do it."

"You're not ready yet, and neither am I. Betty, can you 
get Jeff's cock ready; Sallie and Lisa, you two work on 
getting my holes ready."

"Well who's going to get my cock ready," Larry said.

"I'll help you," Amy said dropping to her knees in 
front of Larry and sucking his cock in.

Sallie dropped to her knees in front of Pam's ass and 
started to lick and suck her butt hole getting it well 
lubed inside and out. Lisa in the meantime had dropped 
in front of Pam's twat and was giving it the same 
treatment her butt hole was getting making her juices 
truly flow. Betty in the meantime was working hard to 
get Jeff's cock well lubed and ready for the journey 
into his sister's cunt.

The other passengers watched and began getting somewhat 
hot and anxious for action themselves, they however 
held off breaking into a full out orgy because they 
knew it was Pam's day and anything they had should be 
for her alone, at least for now.

Finally everyone was ready and Pam walked over to Jeff 
straddling him in his seat and with no ceremony 
whatsoever, and little wait she slipped her cunt on his 
cock and just pushed right in. You could see the pain 
on her face, but she didn't even open her mouth, she 
just lay down on him and let her cunt adjust to the new 
feeling pulsating through it. After a few minutes of 
adjusting in which she began slowly pumping up and down 
enjoying every moment of her first true fuck, she 
nodded to Larry to break in hole number 2. Larry walked 
up to her and Sallie and Betty (who were on either side 
of Pam) held Pam's ass cheeks wide open and left the 
road to Pam's butt hole clearly open. Larry then began 
pushing into Pam's ass, Pam couldn't believe the 
wonderful feelings coursing through her body as Larry's 
cock fought to get past her sphincter; it took a little 
doing but finally with a loud pop, it was through and 
all the passengers applauded. Larry then began to 
slowly move deeper and deeper into Pam's ass, giving 
her time every few seconds to adjust, until finally he 
was right up against her ass cheeks and after another 
minute he began to truly fuck her ass. Soon Jeff and 
Larry started to pump in unison while Pam did nothing 
but enjoy the marvelous new feelings; this is what she 
had been waiting years to feel, why she ever made her 
Mom that stupid promise that she would wait until now 
she couldn't even remember, but she had kept her 
promise and now, now she would have a cock in her cunt 
and one in her ass and one in her mouth every day of 
her life for the rest of eternity. Thinking of that she 
suddenly yelled out, "Mark, come here, I need you in my 
mouth now!"

Quickly Mark was by her side and she sucked his cock 
into her mouth and thought, "Yes, full! I'm full of 
cock, the way Josie Carter's girl should truly be!" She 
sucked joyously as the other two cocks pumping the 
holes in her body increased their speed. Pam was 
suddenly lost in bliss and joy, she could feel herself 
approaching an incredible orgasm, a true orgasm and 
orgasm achieve not with a finger or a tongue but a real 
dick in her pussy. "Yes," she screamed as she 
temporarily released Mark's cock, "Deeper, deeper, 
harder, pump harder!" She then quickly sucked Mark's 
cock back in as she felt her juices flow and her body 
begin to tremble and shake violently and non-stop.

The incredible tightness of Pam's holes and the 
strength with which both her vaginal and anal muscles 
were gripping the cocks they held was also driving Jeff 
and Larry quickly to powerful cums themselves, not to 
mention Mark who was quickly letting himself go thanks 
to Pam's fantastic fellatio skills. In no time at all 
Pam felt explosions throughout her whole body and she 
was over-flowing with cum: cum in her pussy, cum in her 
ass, cum in her mouth which she drank happily and 
completely. All too soon after that it was over and Pam 
felt all the cocks in her start to soften and fall out 
of her and she now felt so very empty. 

Sallie suddenly helped her up and once more she felt 
tongues in both her cunt and butt as the cum just 
deposited there was quickly drained by Sallie and 
Betty, she closed her eyes as she felt the combined 
juices being sucked out of her; neither Sallie nor 
Betty stopped their sucking until she had had another 
strong cum and when she began coming down from it, she 
opened her eyes and saw that Stan was now lying on the 
lounge chair, his cock pointing high to the sky. Going 
over Pam turned to sit on his cock (Betty and Sallie 
again helped to make sure it easily found it's mark) 
and as it slipped in, being somewhat larger than 
Larry's, it seemed to split her in two and she could 
savor both the pain and the pleasure that shot through 
her ass; once Stan was totally in her ass Pam lay back 
to await the next cock that would visit her number one 
love hole.

"Okay girl," someone said, "now you have had be crazy 
for almost a week with desire and lust to be in you, so 
get ready to give Charley Jr. here a real welcoming."

Pam smiled and looking as if she were talking to 
Charley's 9 ½ inch by 2 ½ inch cock she said, "Step 
right in, we're open for business 24-7!"

Smiling Charley walked up to the side of the lounge 
chair and pushed his cock straight into the red little 
whore's moist and inviting hole. Pam gave a loud yelp 
as she felt him penetrate her (Jeff was only 7 inches 
by 1 ½ inches) she wanted to scream (with joy) as these 
two large cocks started pumping together, but she 
suddenly found something stuffed in her mouth, she 
opened her eyes (which she had closed when the guys 
started pumping) to see Harry standing over her head 
his cock fucking her face contently; Pam's eyes gave 
him a smile and she started to suck and suck using 
every inch of her mouth, tongue, throat, lips and teeth 
to shoot currents of joy and electricity through 
Harry's cock.

Looking at the glazed blissful look on Pam Laura 
whispered to Susan, "Now that is one happy birthday 
girl!"

Susan then said, "Come on, what say we push Sallie and 
Betty out of the way, this next deposit belongs to us."

With a smile Laura nearly ran with Susan to take over 
Sallie's position while Susan took Betty's; Laura 
whispered something first to Sallie and nodding Sallie 
started to line up the available cocks behind Charley 
in the following order: Pietro, Larry, Mark, and Jeff.; 
Betty was also forming a line at Pam's head, this one 
of available cunts in the following order: Amy, Lisa, 
Sallie (when she finished forming the cock line) and 
finally Betty herself.

When Pam again found herself over-flowing with cum, 
Laura and Susan quickly stood her up and sucked her 
clean on both sides; Stan, Harry and Charley in the 
meantime were directed to the end of the cock line. 
Laura then helped a somewhat dazed Pam lie back on the 
seat and said, "Okay, time for a real grand opening 
celebration!" For the next hour and a half the next 
cock on line would drill into Pam's hungry pussy while 
the next cunt on line would sit on Pam's face to be 
sucked dry by Pam's skilled tongue. The cock would pump 
in and out of her until it gave her another glorious 
load of hot cum in her twat (which would instantly be 
sucked out by either Laura or Susan) and the cunt would 
stay on her face until it filled her mouth with warm 
delicious cunt juice.

Everybody present got to participate, and they had just 
started to go around the line again when someone said, 
"WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE!"

***

Betty had noticed Cathy slowly coming up the steps and 
knew that it was time to go fetch the final party 
guest. She quickly walked up to the wheel house and 
said, "Captain Sir, your presence is required in the 
sun deck and I'm here to fill in for as long as you 
need be away."

Henry turned at looked with some amusement at his first 
mate, "You say that as if you expect me to be gone for 
quite a while."

"I just want you to know that I'm here on duty and you 
have no worries about anything." Betty suddenly caught 
an eye of Henry's very flaccid cock and said, "Except 
that Sir, you shouldn't really go down like that." 
Before Henry could ask her to clarify Betty had her 
expert mouth around his cock sucking and licking and 
rimming the head and crown; getting his cock hard as a 
rock with incredible speed. When she was satisfied that 
he was at full size she said, "There Sir, you are ready 
now. Enjoy yourself."

Looking at her suspiciously he said, "First mate, 
what's going on at the sun deck?"

"Just a little celebration Sir, one you should be at," 
smiling she then added, "and Sir, when you have a 
chance, maybe you should pay a visit to the crew's 
quarters, we'd enjoy a visit." As she said this took 
the wheel and bent over slightly with her pussy and ass 
wide open and right in front of Henry making her final 
statement very clear.

Smiling Henry said, "I'll definitely do that as soon as 
we dock at the first port." He then stepped out going 
to the sun deck; he could see a group of people, pretty 
much everybody on the ship lined up around a center 
lounge chair as he arrived and as he stepped into clear 
view he heard his wife scream, "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING 
ON HERE!"

Taking in the scene better he realized that his 
daughter, his not-so-baby-anymore girl, was lying face 
up on the lounge chair with Charles Wilson's cock 
pumping in and out of her, Josie's scream obviously 
hadn't convinced either of them that they had to stop. 
As well as being fucked by Charley, Pam was currently 
sucking Amy's beautiful bald cunt, Pam had been making 
a mental note to definitely shave her pussy first 
chance she got.

"I said what is going on," Josie repeated.

"Hi Mom," Jeff said, "You're late to the party. Pam has 
been getting fucked by all of us for almost two hours, 
where have you been?"

Charley suddenly pulled his cock out of Pam and from 
the fact that it was soft and quickly shrinking it was 
pretty obvious he had just deposited another load in 
Pam. Susan was bending over to claim it when Cathy 
said, "Hold it, this one is mine." And to Josie's shock 
she ran past her, kneeled between her daughter's legs 
and started sucking up the combined juices currently 
found there.

"Cathy," Josie said a little annoyed, "haven't you just 
gotten two hours worth of cunt juice from me?"

"Don't blame her," Susan said, "You're daughter's 
juices are just so divine tasting that it doesn't 
matter how many times a person has filled up with 
either female juices or male creams that day, they just 
have to make room for at least one more drink from 
her."

Laura now went up to Josie and hugging her and giving 
her a kiss said, "You're daughter kept her promise to 
you, she was a virgin until her 18th birthday; do you 
know how many parents today can say, 'my daughter made 
me a serious promise and as much as she may have been 
tempted to break it, she kept that promise for me'?"

Laura was looking deep in Josie's eyes and after a 
while the anger Josie was feeling definitely started 
draining and smiling she answered, "Very few parents 
can say that!" Seeing Cathy was finished with Pam Josie 
said, "Pamela and Jeff come here," and as they ran to 
their mother she gave them both giant hugs and 
passionate kisses.

"So let's see it," Stan urged, "there is only one cock 
that hasn't been in Pam this morning and one cunt in 
which her tongue hasn't swirled, so let's see it!"

Josie and Pam where looking at each other and smiling, 
finally Josie lay down on the sun deck floor and Pam 
got on all fours burying her head in Josie's pussy, at 
the same time Henry came up behind his daughter and 
ramming his cock in her pussy said, "Happy Birthday 
Pam," and he fucked her twat furiously for 20 minutes 
before switching and fucking her ass for another 15 
minutes before cumming in it. Jeff by the way had knelt 
at his Mother's mouth when the action began and she'd 
been sucking and sucking him for the longest (since he 
had cum several times that day already he was able to 
resist cumming before it was over), finally though, 
when his father came in Pam's ass he came in his 
Mother's mouth. When Henry finished cumming, Pam 
quickly went and squatted over Josie's face so her 
mother could clean out her ass; while she was being 
cleaned both her brother and her father presented their 
now flaccid and multi-juice covered cocks to Pam's 
mouth for cleaning; Pam sucked the cocks in not 
stopping until they were not only totally clean, but 
totally ready to continue partying. She then got up 
when she felt her Mom was finished with her butt and 
helping Josie up said, "Come on, it's time for a 
private family party." Seeing that Larry and Mark were 
planning to go with them Pam said to them, "Mark and 
Larry stay here, I promise to give you each a private 
party of your own, but I just want my Mom, my Dad and 
my Brother for now," then smiling mischievously as she 
looked around at all the open dripping twats and hard 
as rock cocks, "I'm sure you won't get bored up here 
without me."

As she left Cathy whispered to Charley, "Now that is 
what a family is supposed to be like."

"Excuse me," Laura said suddenly to Cathy, "don't I 
know you?"

Going over and lying in the lounge chair Cathy said, 
"Back in line everybody, since Pam has temporarily 
abandoned this party, as Mayor of Riverdale I lay claim 
to it! This is my party now so let me feel that hot 
cock cream deep in my twat and let me feel that 
delicious cunt juice rush down my throat!"

Everybody looked a little nervous and uncomfortable at 
first, realizing who Charley and Cathy actually were, 
but then Lisa and Sallie lined up at her head and Mark, 
Larry and Charley lined up at her twat and as Mark 
drilled her pussy Sallie straddled her head and allowed 
the Mayor's tongue to slip deep in her pussy. On seeing 
this Stan, Harry, Pietro, Laura, Susan and Amy all had 
to smile and then shrugging got on the lines to wait 
their turn with the Mayor.

 

As the orgy on the sun deck finally started to come to 
a break (after Mayor Montgomery each of the girls had 
insisted on having a turn at being the girl on the 
lounge chair) Sallie said, "If I could get everyone's 
attention a minute, I'd like to take advantage of this 
small break in the action to make an announcement." As 
everyone gathered around her she said, "As you know I 
am the official entertainment coordinator for the 
cruise. Now for the first week the entertainment has 
mostly been erotic massages, orgies and private cabin 
visits, but I wanted to let you know that we do have 
some other available activities." She went over to a 
chair with some leaf lets and passed them out to all 
the passengers who, studying them gave wide-eyed 
excited smiles.

"This is a list of 10 stops we'll be making during the 
cruise, we'll spend one whole day docked at the capital 
city of each of these Caribbean Islands, during that 
time the crew will be doing such things as refueling, 
safety checks and re-stocking our supplies. You will 
all be free to do whatever you want at those locations 
as you see they are: Cuba, Jamaica, Haiti, the 
Dominican Republic, The Virgin Islands, Bermuda, Aruba, 
Barbados, Costa Rica and of course my world Puerto Rico 
(we may spend more than one day there)."

"Sallie this is fantastic," Laura said.

"Now remember we'll still spend the majority of our 
time at sea," Sallie said, "so those that prefer 
isolation from the real world have nothing to worry 
about. We have one month left on this cruise and of 
those 30 days, only 10 days have so far officially been 
set aside for this mini-tour of the Caribbean Islands; 
if enough of you vote later for a bit more time at any 
of the stops, we can always extend that."

Seeing a worried look on Laura's face Sallie frowned 
and asked, "Is something wrong Laura?"

"I was just thinking that the kids are going to hate us 
when we tell them about this trip, we may have to do it 
again next year and bring them all with us."

"Well hopefully I can be back if you do," Sallie said, 
the idea of a month long cruise trip with the entire 
Anderson-Irving-Wilson lot fueling a new lust in her, 
"as for now, how about we get back to the current 
entertainment." Going and lying in the center lounge 
chair she said, "Okay everybody that likes my 
entertainment coordination, so far, line up and give me 
a tip!"

All the passengers lined up in one line at her cunt; 
every guy would fuck her twat until near coming and 
then pass to her mouth to be sucked to orgasm by her, 
and every girl would suck her to at least one orgasm 
and then move on to straddle her head and be sucked by 
her while the next person on line worked on her twat. 
By the time the last person finished, Sallie had truly 
gotten an incredible tip for her work.

 

Three days after her grand opening party Pam found 
herself back in cabin number 7 along with her brother 
and cousins who had been with her wherever she went 
since her private party with her parents finished. She 
had spent each day since the grand opening with a 
different couple, the first night it was with her Mom 
and Dad, the next with Stan and Laura, the night before 
now she had been with Susan and Harry, and this night 
would be spent once more with her favorite couple 
(besides her parents of course) Charley and Cathy. Pam 
was once more being fucked in every hole (Charley had 
her twat, Mark her ass and Larry was fucking her face) 
and Cathy, as well as having Jeff pumping her ass, also 
had two other guests, Susan was squatting above her 
face feeding Cathy a gallon of Susan juice while Laura 
was bending over between Cathy's legs drinking more 
than a gallon of Cathy juice.

Pam suddenly began to tremble again with her zillionth 
orgasm since the party and she instantly began to feel 
herself filled once more to the brim (and not with 
coffee). After Mark, Larry and finally Charley all 
pulled out for a quick break to recuperate a bit, Susan 
and Laura jumped off the bed and going over to Pam 
positioned her so that they could clean out her pussy 
and ass once more. Pamela had grown to love these 
double cleanings more than anything, the feel of the 
girls' tongues in her cum filled ass and twat, the feel 
of her holes being drained of the hot liquids in them 
and oh yeah, of course the extra mind-altering orgasms 
they usually led to.

After the expected orgasm Pam felt a little fucked out 
for the first time in those 3 days, "Wow, I think my 
holes need a little break. Mind if I rest them a 
while."

"You should take a break girl," Laura said, "you don't 
want to use up everything you have in the first few 
days. We'll keep Charley happy for you," and on saying 
that Laura pushed Charley back and sat on his face.

Susan studied Charley's still flaccid cock and said, 
"Well this isn't good, I'd better try to liven him up." 
She then quickly sucked the cock into her mouth and 
went to work on bringing it back to life.

In the meantime Cathy said, "Well I want to feel all my 
holes filled for a while. Jeff do you want to take my 
pussy while Larry takes my ass a while, I promised him 
a visit there and he's the only one that hasn't gotten 
a piece of it?"

Pulling out Jeff said, "Sure he can have it for now but 
I get it again tonight." Jeff then let Larry squeeze in 
under Cathy and stick his cock up her ass. Jeff then 
moved over to the head of the bed and speared her cunt 
while Mark moved to her mouth and started to feed her 
his cock.

Pam in the meantime, looking for something to do 
studied the computer on the small table under the big 
screen TV. She saw that it had been wired to the screen 
and said, "Were you on-line?"

"I was checking into the office a little before you 
came in," Cathy said, temporarily removing Mark's cock 
from her mouth to answer.

"Can I go on-line a while and search for some stuff 
while I rest?"

"Sure, honey," Cathy said, "you can do anything as long 
as pay me with tons and tons of cunt juice later." She 
then returned her attention to Mark's cock which she 
absorbed into her mouth once more.

In the meantime Pam turned on the laptop, she noticed 
that it had been in hibernation rather than completely 
off but she failed to give it much thought. Had she, 
she might have checked the task bar and noticed the 
minimized window of a running program. Instead Pam 
simply went to her favorite music site and started 
listening to songs from her favorite rock groups, very 
loud songs!

"Pam, dear," Cathy said, "we all love you greatly and 
would be devastated if you weren't around to feed us 
your divine juices, but if you do not turn that thing 
down and stop killing our orgasm concentration we may 
not be responsible for what happens."

Pam turned almost surprised to find other people in the 
room (rock music can make you forget a lot of things) 
and said, "Oh sorry—I just wanted to hear a little 
music."

"There's a headphone in the table drawer," Charley said 
separating his mouth from Laura's cunt for a second, 
"use it please."

Pam quickly found the headphones and attaching them to 
the laptop began listening to the music while reading 
the information on the groups that sang the song, 
making a mental note of what to buy.

She was concentrating greatly on the page she was 
currently studying as well as the song she was hearing 
when suddenly she heard, "hey red beauty, can you hear 
me, I'm Laura's son and I'm with the Wilson's son."

"What," Pam thought startled and looked trying to see 
who had spoken to her. Seeing everyone on the bed 
acting normally Pam wondered if the music was driving 
her a little psycho or something but then she clearly 
heard, "Headphones girl, you are the only one that can 
hear me right now because you're using them."

"Oh," Pam thought to herself, "of course, he's on 
line." Then out loud she said confused as to why she 
couldn't see her speaker, "Where are you?"

"Close whatever window you're working on now and tell 
me if you can see me?"

Pam studied the screen and quickly went to work closing 
all the web pages she had opened up. As she did this 
Jeffrey said from the bed where he was screwing Cathy's 
twat, "Did you say something Pam?"

"Pam don't say anything yet, we want to surprise them 
okay," the voice over the headphones said.

"Oh," Pam thought, "A surprise, I love surprises," she 
nodded and said over her shoulder, "I was just reading, 
I didn't realize I was talking out loud, sorry."

"Haven't you given that love hole of yours enough 
rest," Charley asked, "I haven't fucked you for a whole 
15 minutes and it looks like these two will need to be 
replaced soon." Pam could hear that both Laura and 
Susan were obviously cumming very strongly.

"Dad's been fucking you," another voice said through 
the headphones sounding very hurt, "how old are you?"

"Oh dear," Pam thought, he really sounds upset, "that 
has to be Jason, Charley and Cathy will freak when they 
find out he knows they've been fucking me."

Trying to think what to say she heard, "Don't answer 
yet Pam just tell me if you can see us yet?" 

Pam was sure she'd closed everything, but she still 
couldn't see anyone; she shook her head and the voice 
added, "Have you closed all the open windows?" Pam 
nodded and heard, "well go down to the task bar and see 
if you can find a minimized window and open it.

"A minimized window," Pam thought, suddenly remembering 
for the first time that the laptop had been in 
hibernation; following instructions Pam saw a minimized 
window and thought, "an IM program of course, Cathy 
said she had been contacting the office before we came 
in," she opened it and gave a smile as she saw a group 
of six boys staring at her. Three were obviously 
identical triplets, one was a tall blond, one a red-
head ("that's Harry's son," she thought, "he told me 
his kids were red-heads) and the final boy, who seemed 
the youngest, she recognized from a picture right in 
front of her next to the laptop as Jason Wilson.

"I take it you can see us now," the Anderson boy 
talking to her said smiling back. Pam nodded and he 
continued instructing her. "Is the picture of us 
maximized to full screen, if not do it and remove the 
headphones, nod when everything is ready." Pam heard 
Larry and Jeff starting to cum into Cathy behind her, 
and she thought she heard Cathy herself also cumming. 

As Pam quickly looked for the menu command to put the 
screen in full view, she saw the boy she had been 
talking to pull off his t-shirt and shorts and the 
others present started to do the same. Pam finally 
found what she was looking for under the 'view' menu 
and clicking full screen she saw them all fill the 
screen by now they were all nude and Pam nodded.

 "You know if you are going to be with barely legal if 
legal at all kids, you shouldn't do it where the world 
can see you," the Anderson boy said. Everybody on the 
bed froze and turned shocked eyes to the big screen and 
the boy continued, "Hi Mom, Aunt Susan, Mr. and Mrs. 
Wilson."

"John," Laura screamed, "What are you—"

"And if you're going to be with barely legal if legal 
at all kids," Jason screamed at his parents angrily, 
"there's no reason why it can't be your own kids!"

"Oh my," Pam thought, "I was right he is very upset."

"Jason," Cathy said getting Mark to remove his cock 
from her mouth and looking sadly at the screen, "Jason, 
please don't be mad."

"Listen," Pam heard another of the Anderson boys say, 
"before we get into any long discussions, the main 
reason we decided to cut in was to let you know you can 
be seen so you might want to disconnect the computer 
system for now, but we also wanted to arrange a meeting 
with the whole family for tomorrow. Our first concert 
here is tonight and we want to tell you all about 
what's been happening in our first week and a half; and 
we definitely want to hear how you all ended up on the 
Wilson's cruise ship rather than the Carter's yacht. I 
take it everyone is there?"

"Hi kids," Susan said finally over the initial shock of 
having an audience as well as her last cum, "yeah 
everyone is here, even Lisa, Sallie and Betty."

"Sallie Ramos is there," the boy said obviously 
interested, "you should have her come to the family 
meeting, we'll bring her sister Maria, you wouldn't 
believe what's going on in her life."

"So have everyone there tomorrow at noon," her original 
speaker said, "and Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, I'd fix the 
preferences on your IM program so that it doesn't open 
automatically when someone goes on line."

"I'll definitely do that son," Charley said nervously, 
both he and Cathy still looking back at the expression 
of anger, betrayal and confused pain on Jason's face.

"Bye now everyone," the second Anderson boy said while 
obviously giving the first a signal to cut the 
transmission.

The screen went blank and Pam quickly shut the IM 
program off as well as the laptop itself and said, 
"Charley, Cathy, I'm so sorry about that, it looks like 
the IM program was never shut down when you put the 
computer in hibernation and they sort of tapped into it 
somehow. I'm really not sure how."

"Well that was my son John," Laura said, "He's 
nicknamed 'the Computer King' for a reason you know."

"I just hope he's the only one that tapped into that 
little scene," Charley said nervously.

"Well at least everyone here is legal age," Susan said, 
"so no one can say anything."

Laura saw all the teens suddenly shift their eyes 
suspiciously and she said, "You are all legal age 
right?"

A little scared Pam said, "Well, Larry won't actually 
be 18 until October, and as for Mark, he just turned 17 
the beginning of this month."

"Oh," Laura said worriedly, then trying to liven the 
mood quickly said, "Susan, come on; we have to tell 
everyone about the family meeting tomorrow! I can't 
wait to hear how their first week at Summer Camp has 
been like."

As Laura and Susan stepped out Pam said to Charley, 
"Are you very mad at me?"

"Girl," Charley said smiling, "I could never be mad at 
a young hot red-headed teen beauty that sucks cock like 
you do. Now come on, that cunt of yours must be rested 
enough and Charley Jr. is suddenly feeling fully fit 
and looking for someplace to go."

Smiling back at him Pam ran to the bed and straddling 
his cock leaned forward as her cunt completely devoured 
his cock, and started sucking his tongue fervently.

"Hey little girl," Cathy said smiling as the boys each 
prepared to spear all her holes again, "I expect some 
treatment like that in a little while too," then more 
seriously to Charley she said, "and Charley so will our 
kids when we get back home, are you ready?"

After kissing Pam a few more minutes and seeing visions 
of Debbie and Katrina lying on top of him and kissing 
him just as strongly while their pussy muscles worked 
on his cock he finally separated his mouth from Pam's 
long enough to say with a smile, "It is about time I 
think," and he quickly started kissing Pam again as 
well as squeezing her lovely tits.

 



Chapter Twenty – The Scat Kat

As the girls neared their bunk house Ana said to Lana, 
"so are you going to tell her instantly?"

Smiling Lana said, "The only thing I'm going to do 
instantly is go to bed and try to rest before tonight's 
party." She then rubbed her cunt quickly and added, 
"And as for telling her, no, I think I'll wait until my 
pussy isn't super open from fucking a horse to tell 
her."

"Well Sister," Ana said, "personally I think the two of 
you have wasted enough time already, I mean it's been 
clear for more than a year that she is your soul-mate."

"Clear to you, you mean," Lana argued.

"And it hasn't been clear to you, seriously Lana why 
you didn't just want to come out and admit it from the 
start is beyond me. You've always been the most open 
and unembarrassed about all things sexual, why didn't 
you want to admit that you were just like me!"

Lana stopped and said suddenly, "that's it, that's why 
I hadn't been able to confess it." Lana suddenly 
grabbed Ana and gave her a giant kiss right there out 
in the open and said, "Thanks big sister, once again 
you have shown me the light and of course thanks to 
Randy."

"Lana what are you talking about," Hannah, who had been 
silently listening to her two sisters, now asked.

"You're right," Lana said talking to Ana and pretty 
much ignoring Hannah, "it was always clear to me that 
Katrina was the one, even a year ago, I had confessed 
it to John way before you pointed it out that she was 
the only one that would ever tempt me to cross over 
completely like you had. I was just trying to figure 
out why I never admitted it and I know now that it was 
because of you."

"Because of me," Ana said horrified, "I tried to point 
it out to you instantly that I could tell you were like 
me!"

"Exactly," Lana said, "that's what I mean. Remember 
that Randy had told me last year that eventually either 
John or Don would come out and admit they were gay. He 
said the reason was because identical multi-birth 
brethren often needed to make a strong statement that 
they were not just a carbon copy of their brother or 
sister, but that they were their own person. Randy said 
that the thing that made the strongest statement of 
that was the choice of a different sexual orientation."

"So you're saying you didn't want to admit you were 
lesbian because I had already done so and you didn't 
want to feel like a copy of me?" Ana said confused.

"Something like that," Lana said.

"Well that's just ridiculous," Ana said, "having the 
same sexual orientation as me in no way makes you a 
carbon copy of me. Believe me, I am no 'Orgasm Queen'."

"And I am no Ana," Lana said smiling, "just ask Patty."

Finally reaching their bunk house Ana said, "Well I'm 
glad you were finally able to admit we have the same 
sexual orientation, it's going to make your love life a 
lot easier."

"Actually we don't have the same sexual orientation 
exactly Sis," Lana said smiling.

Confused Ana said, "Okay you lost me again."

"I just mean that I'm not homosexual, I'm pansexual." 

"Hey," Hannah said, "I thought I was the pansexual!"

"We both are Hannah," Lana said smiling, "but don't 
worry we're not carbon copies of each other either; 
you're a pansexual that leans," grabbing her wrist and 
exhibiting her blue bracelet, "toward heterosexuality. 
And I'm a pansexual that leans toward homosexuality," 
as she said this she proudly displayed her green ban ID 
bracelet.

Finally going inside Lana was surprised to find the 
bunk house pretty much abandoned except for: Le-Ann, 
Maria, Rita, Dolly and Melissa. "Wow where is everyone, 
no business today?"

"The toll bridge closes early on party nights," Rita 
said, "there's too much for everyone to do, band 
members in particular, to be worrying about a parade of 
strangers into our bunk house."

"So true, we still have around two hours to rest before 
having to start getting dressed though," Ana said, then 
looking around she added, "where are the Wilsons and 
the cousins?"

"They went to watch a movie in the tour mobile right 
after the riding lesson and still haven't come back."

"Right," Lana said smiling, "how much you want to bet 
that they are all still playing cowgirls?"

"Well I was hoping Sandy would give me a little lubing 
before I went to bed," Ana said.

"I can give it to you Sis," Hannah said.

"Honey," Ana said, "you need one yourself, and so do 
you Queen."

"What are you talking about," Dolly asked.

The Anderson girls stripped and let their bunk mates 
observe their still open ass holes and Lana's open 
pussy.

"You fucked the horse," Melissa said excitedly to Lana.

"And we got anals as well as regular fuckings from the 
dogs," Lana answered proudly.

"Wow," Dolly said, her eyes flashing, "What did it feel 
like?"

"Very filling," Lana said smiling, "as you can probably 
tell from our still open holes. But we now need a bit 
of constant lubing to sooth us for a while."

Instantly the Anderson girls found themselves in their 
bunks face down with their asses high in the air and 
tongues pumping happily in them. Dolly took Ana, 
Melissa took Hannah and Le-Ann took Lana; Rita and 
Maria got so excited, by the way, that Maria instantly 
positioned herself in the same way and begged Rita to 
tongue fuck her ass.

"Well I guess there is little to no risk from that," 
Rita said smiling at Maria, and kissing her 
passionately. She then started to tongue fuck Maria's 
ass just like the other girls were doing."

After all the girls had been sucked to such soothing 
calm that they came strongly and then fell asleep, the 
girls tongue fucking their asses helped position them 
in a more suitable sleeping position and let them rest 
seeing that it had obviously been a tiring day for them 
and knowing that it would be an even more tiring night.

 

Two hours later the Anderson sisters were being shaken 
awake, and as Lana focused her eyes and saw her 
beautiful clit she suddenly pulled her on top of her 
and started kissing her like crazy and refused to let 
her get away. Finally Katrina just gave in and started 
kissing her back just as passionately and with true 
love.

"I love you, you know," Lana finally said, "and I'm 
sorry if I haven't made it clear before that I know 
that no matter what other men, women or animals may 
come into our lives, I know that you are the only one 
that will be with me throughout eternity."

"Wow," Katrina said smiling, "what have you been doing 
today?"

"Fucking a horse, getting an anal from some dogs, 
getting my ass sucked by a naughty nurse that just 
happens to be a ho from Nava and oh yeah and sucking 
the boob of Randy's true soul-mate," Lana answered 
smiling happily and once more pulling Katrina's lips 
onto hers.

"Wow," Katrina said again after once more breaking 
free, "and I thought I had a satisfying day with that 
FUCKATHON." Then suddenly back-tracking to one thing in 
particular, Katrina looked under the blanket Lana was 
in and saw her still somewhat open twat. She gave Lana 
a shocked look.

"It should finish closing by tomorrow morning; you have 
an appointment with a Navaho after the party anyway."

"And this sudden enlightenment of yours towards your 
feelings for me in no way makes you want to break that 
deal," Katrina questioned.

"Of course it does, but we had a sex deal and we keep 
it, let's just not make any more of them ever again." 
Lana then smiled at Katrina and said, "I was going to 
wait until after my pussy was back in full sex mode and 
we could celebrate or fuckabrate properly, but I can't 
keep it from you another second." Lana held out her 
hands and said to Katrina, "notice anything missing?"

Katrina gave a scream that made all the heads in the 
bunk house turn and now she was the one grabbing Lana 
and kissing her with a refusal to let go.

"What is all the noise about," Debbie asked a little 
bitterly, "have you forgotten we're supposed to be 
depressed?"

"You can be depressed," Katrina said, "I have to 
celebrate my true love's decision."

"Depressed," Lana said worriedly, "Katrina what's going 
on?"

"You haven't told her yet," Debbie said.

"I just got her to wake up."

"They all just got up," Jenny said, "we can tell them 
the entire story together. Maria," she called, "come 
here this concerns you too."

When the Anderson girls and Maria were gathered around, 
the Wilson and Irving girls (for Jenny was soon to 
legally be an Irving girl) they told them everything 
from the boys' connection to the Aphrodite's Pleasure, 
the meeting they would be having the next day, and even 
about Pam and the other youths on the boat.

When it was all over the Anderson girls were beyond 
excited about the meeting the next day with the whole 
family; one person however was confused. "Why did you 
call me over," Maria asked, "how does any of this 
concern me?"

"Oh Maria, I'm sorry, I forgot to mention," Debbie 
said, "Sallie, Betty and Lisa are on the boat also and 
Sallie will be at the meeting tomorrow too to say hello 
to you."

"Sallie is on a Caribbean get-away on a cruise ship," 
Maria said unbelieving, "but how?"

"She and Betty obviously went after Pietro, while Lisa 
went after Amy," Lana said.

The trap door to the cellar suddenly popped open and 
Ron stuck his head out saying, "Is everyone getting 
ready here; we have to be in the meal bunk in an hour 
to set up the equipment and make a final review of the 
nights schedule."

"We'll be right there, Master," Hannah said running to 
get her costume on.

"We'll be right there also," Lana said amused by 
Hannah's sudden rush to please her master, she wondered 
if Hannah would quickly tell Ron that she'd been 
fucking some more dogs that day?

"Hey Queen," Katrina said suddenly a little 
mischievously, "do you think you need your nerves 
calmed a little before tonight's performance, because 
there is still time for one more orgasm before we get 
dressed?"

Smiling Lana said, "I actually can use a little (or 
maybe a lot) of Katy juice to calm my nerves; but you 
focus on my clit alright? Don't go in my cunt until the 
juices are flowing." She then pulled Katrina into a 69 
with her.

"You know we could use some nerve calming medicine 
too," Jenny said to Sandy, "I mean we'll be performing 
too right?"

"Yes Master," Sandy said.

"So what are you waiting for get in here," Jenny said 
angrily calling her toy into bed with her where they 
quickly assumed a 69 also.

Rolling his eyes Ron said to Hannah, I suppose you can 
use a little relaxation therapy also?"

"It would help," Hannah said smiling mischievously as 
she bent over and presented her pussy to Ron. He 
quickly dropped his shorts and started driving his 
fully erect 8 ½ inches in and out of Hannah's cunt.

As Ron began to truly fuck Hannah, Patty walked in and 
taking in the scene said, "one day, hopefully, you'll 
listen to me and lock that door when you're occupied."

"Patty," Ana said going over and kissing her, "not that 
I am in any way sorry to see you, but what's up?"

Pulling out the bands song book Patty said, "You left 
this in the art bunk this morning when you were 
rehearsing."

"Oh thanks," Ana said taking it and putting it by her 
bed, "now as you see all the performers have started 
relaxation exercises to get ready for tonight's 
performance so get over here and give me some of your 
calming medicine, you can have some of mine." Smiling 
Patty went over and getting into bed with Ana was 
quickly in a 69 with her.

"So do only those that are performing get calming 
medicine," Dolly asked Melissa.

"Not at all," Melissa said smiling, "I mean we are 
going to help with the stage set up, I'm a little 
nervous about putting the drumstick on the keyboard 
instead of the drums." Smiling once more at Dolly they 
too were quickly in a 69.

"Hey I'm the one that introduces everyone," Debbie 
complained, "I'm nervous about forgetting the bands 
name, how about someone giving me some calming 
medicine?"

Instantly Le-Ann was in bed with her and said, "I'm 
nervous about getting nervous so let's share some 
medicine." They were instantly sucking each other 
cunts.

Looking around and seeing everyone else in a 69 Maria 
said to Rita, "Do I really need a reason to go into 
your cunt, I promise to do it safely and in a low risk 
fashion."

Rita smiled at her and said, "I love you," she then got 
in a 69 with her and they sucked each others twats 
completely for the first time, being sure first that 
there were no bleeding gums or open wounds on their 
mouths.

Soon only the sounds of Ron's cock pile driving in 
Hannah's cunt, tongues swishing and swirling in cunts 
and much, much moaning could be heard.

 

An hour later, after everyone was truly calm, everyone 
found themselves in the meal bunk, the instruments were 
being set up and Lana, having gone over the updated 
song schedule with the rest of TXLT2 and the Loving 
Cousins felt she had some time before the start of the 
first set. She therefore went upstairs to the infirmary 
and found the outer door open and walked in.

Not seeing anyone in the outer office she walked to the 
back examination room and found Nurse Figueroa still 
completely naked and looking very blissful.

"Hi," Lana said smiling, wanting to welcome the new 
addition to the family properly "is Randy here?"

"Oh hi Lana, no Dr. Lewis isn't here he had to go check 
on what infirmary supplies we have on stock, he should 
be back soon."

"You should start getting use to calling him Randy; 
your name is Esther right, because if you are going to 
be a part of us I don't want to have to call you Nurse 
Figueroa for the rest of my life."

Esther gave Lana a confused look and said naively, 
"What do you mean be a part of you?"

"The majority of us sex lovers in Riverdale are like a 
family," noticing Esther's bald cunt leaking Randy 
cream as well as a little cunt juice Lana continued 
saying, "I'm sure you know by now that you love Randy 
and he loves you: and I'm not talking about that let's 
be official boyfriend and girlfriend way he and I 
shared, the two of you are true soul-mates and there's 
no way he's going to let you get away now that he's 
finally found you; so I expect you'll be living with us 
in Riverdale very soon, so let me give you a real true 
Riverdale welcome," Lana suddenly jumped between her 
legs and started sucking at her pussy, looking to drain 
it of all the cum and cunt juice available. Esther was 
so surprised she jumped back and once more fell on the 
examination table onto which Lana quickly pushed her as 
she continued to suck her.

At the same time someone else entered the room and 
said, "Queen, are you okay?"

Hearing the new comer in the outer office Lana stopped 
sucking Nurse Figueroa long enough to say, "I'm back 
here love, come in and help me."

Katrina walked into the back room and on seeing Lana 
with the totally naked nurse found herself unsure what 
to do. Lana looked at her a little annoyed and said, 
"Oh come on, my finally accepting that you are my one 
true love hasn't made you forget what to do when a hot 
beautiful naked bombshell is in the room willing to 
suck and be sucked has it?"

Smiling Katrina instantly stripped and quickly getting 
on the examination table straddled Nurse Figueroa's 
face as Lana returned her attention to the nurse's cunt 
and clit.

Soon Esther was swirling her tongue in Katrina's pussy, 
pumping it madly and trying furiously to get as much 
Katy juice as possible. Lana was sucking at Esther's 
clit and giving it gentle bites as the nurse was 
obviously nearing orgasm and suddenly Lana bit it hard 
making Esther scream continuously in Katrina's pussy as 
she came and came; this in turn drove Katrina wild and 
made her start to truly cum in Esther's mouth as well.

"Okay Katy," Lana said suddenly getting up, "time to 
switch places," as she said this she removed the Velcro 
attached bottom of her costume that left her ass to 
pussy area completely exposed and as Katrina leapt off 
Nurse Figueroa, Lana leapt on to offer Esther still 
another drink, Nurse Figueroa didn't resist when Lana 
started grinding her still somewhat open pussy into her 
face; she instantly started exploring it, locking lips 
around it and pushing her tongue straight in it. 
Katrina in the meantime moved to check out Nurse 
Figueroa's cunt and on giving the bald cunt a good 
examination as well as a few good swipes with her 
tongue, Katy lifted the nurse's legs over her shoulder 
and positioning her extremely oversized clit at the 
entrance of the nurse's twat started fucking her madly 
with it, driving both herself and Nurse Figueroa crazy.

After a while they all started once more flowing 
strongly and as Esther drank the Lana juice joyously, 
Katy bent down to truly sample some Esther juice.

As they all enjoyed themselves someone said behind 
them, "You two wouldn't be trying to take Esther to 
your side would you?" This was said in an amused rather 
than annoyed way.

Lana jumped off Esther and smiling at Dr. Lewis said, 
"Randy, we'd never think of trying to steal your soul-
mate, we were just giving her a true Riverdale 
welcome."

Looking at Esther and Katrina Dr. Lewis said, "Why 
don't you two go get dressed, the party will be 
starting soon." To Lana he said, "You should return the 
bottom of your costume, you have to perform in a little 
while."

"I still have a little while; can I talk to you for a 
few minutes in private?"

Dr. Lewis smiled and said, "Well I'm probably a fool to 
lock myself up alone with you for a single minute but 
come on we can talk in my private office." They stepped 
back into the outer office and through another door to 
Randy's office, leaving Katrina and Esther to continue 
getting acquainted as they dressed.

 

Walking into Dr. Lewis's office, he went to sit behind 
his desk and Lana stood in front of it to talk to him 
seriously. Feeling she didn't need to make any 
explanations, Dr. Lewis no doubt knew the truth long 
before it every dawned on Lana, she simply said, "I 
just want you to promise you won't disappear from our 
lives, you are still family. Not to mention that I can 
think of around half a dozen women in my house that 
would have a nervous breakdown at the thought of you 
being completely gone."

"I'm still faculty advisor of OHPF, I don't plan to 
leave," Dr. Lewis said smiling.

"Nurse Figueroa is welcome also," Lana said, "have the 
two of you talked about anything yet?"

Dr. Lewis knew exactly what Lana was asking and he 
said, "Esther and I haven't made any plans, but it 
might surprise you, not, that she will be moving to 
Riverdale at the end of this summer, she was between 
jobs and I managed to get her one as the school nurse."

Smiling Lana asked, "And does she know where she'll be 
living? I mean just finding a house or apartment at 
last minute like that can't be easy."

"Well, the remodeling they are doing at my house will 
leave it a bit large for just me, so I have sublet a 
portion of it to Esther."

"Really," Lana said almost giggling, "isn't that a 
surprise."

Dr. Lewis was talking with his calm, unexcited 'it's no 
big deal' tone, but his eyes were telling something 
very different. Smiling he then said, "Don't you have a 
show to put on? I'll be down in a little while with 
Esther."

 "So have you made her ejaculate yet," Lana asked this 
time really giggling.

Giggling a little himself Dr. Lewis said, "No Lana, not 
yet, so far I've only been able to get one girl in my 
life to do that."

Smiling again Lana said, "Well I'll see the two of you 
downstairs," as she turned she suddenly turned back and 
added, "I do love you, you know, it's just that you 
were right back then, a true bi- is a rare thing, and I 
know on what side I truly belong now. Though I bet 
you've known that for a lot longer." With that she 
finally did step out.

 

Half-an-hour later the Loving Cousins were finishing 
their first set on the raised platform as TXLT2 
prepared to take over for the next half-an-hour. All 
the tables except for a few against the wall that had 
been stocked with party snacks and soft drinks had been 
folded up and the majority of the meal bunk left clear 
for the campers to mix and dance. 

Debbie took the platform as the Cousins finished their 
song to a hail of applause and said, "Thank you Loving 
Cousins for those beautiful songs, and now, faculty and 
campers let's give a warm welcome to Triplet X Love 
Times 2 in their first of three sets tonight!"

As the kids took the stage to thunderous applause, the 
boys instantly started playing the musical introduction 
to their first song that night as the girls took the 
spotlight and Ana (the lead voice) prepared to sing, 
all very happy with the crowd's enthusiastic greeting.

On finishing the set, the applause was, if possible, 
even more thunderous than when they first got on, and 
Debbie said, "Thank you TXLT2 we truly love you," and 
to the audience she said, "We now leave you all with 
our DJ of the night Josh Meyers!" As Josh got on and 
received a little applause himself, the kids stepped 
off to find something to do for the next hour until 
their next set.

"So how's that pussy of yours Queen," John asked 
jokingly, "is it closing up quickly?"

Lana gave him an annoyed look and said, "So has 
everybody heard by now?"

"Absolutely, so how is? Are you able to take a break 
with us in the kitchen," Don said.

"Actually I think I'll let it rest tonight," Lana said 
smiling at John, Ron and Don, then added a little 
bitterly, "not that Ron would have been able to touch 
me anyway. Why don't you use his Psycho?"

"Ms. Parks asked her to help her with something real 
quick at the stable," Ron said, "which probably means 
she went for a quickie with the dogs."

"You don't sound upset," Lana said amused.

"Why should I be, I believe all Ms. Parks dogs have 
their documentation that their safe; besides, I worked 
out that side deal with my pet; she can help Ms. Parks 
whenever she wants at the stable and in return my two 
month ban on you and Ana is dropped."

Lana screamed out excitedly, "Ron, that's great," and 
running over to him almost kissed him passionately 
right there before remembering they were in a crowded 
area. Stopping herself she said, "Tonight, no matter 
what condition my pussy is in, OK?"

"I can't wait," then looking toward the kitchen said, 
"and talking about not waiting guys, we still have to 
find something for right now, I think I saw two of 
those Navaho girls heading for the kitchen, let's find 
out what they're up to."

 

As the Anderson boys walked into the kitchen they heard 
some moaning in a back room, following the moans they 
ended up in what was obviously one of the kitchen 
crew's quarters. Walking right in they found a totally 
naked Annette and Lisa, sucking the giant beautiful 
orbs of an equally totally naked Jeanette Peters (the 
head cook). Both girls had a finger pumping in 
Jeanette's twat and she had two fingers pumping in each 
of the girls' cunts.

"Wow John," Ron said smiling, "just what we're looking 
for some ho's, they may not be as great as the one's we 
have in Riverdale, but they will certainly do."

All the girls (who had been moaning erotically with 
their eyes closed) opened their eyes in shock and 
though Ms. Peters looked a little nervous, the Navaho's 
simply smiled and separating completely from the cook 
bent over her bunk spreading their pussies and asses 
open invitingly. Quickly stripping Don and John took 
the girls up on their offer without saying a word and 
before you can say, "FUCK ME"; Don's cock was pumping 
in Annette's pussy and John's in Lisa's ass. That left 
the mature middle-aged cook with the glorious large 
boobs in the hands of the Master of Love and before she 
herself realized what was happening, he was pushing her 
back in her bunk (having finally stripped himself) and 
fucking her in a 'bedside bravado' position, leaned 
over to suck her tits as his cock pumped rapidly in and 
out of her pussy, the lovely brown hair on it nicely 
trimmed.

For the next 45 minutes the Anderson boys continued 
fucking the three females in all their holes, 
occasional switching their partners, and when it was 
coming close to the moment they would have to head out 
on stage again, the boys found themselves each in one 
of Ms. Peters hungry and powerfully muscled holes, 
while the Navahos found themselves once more connected 
one each to Ms. Peters boobs, her fingers again pumping 
madly in their twats, as the five of them all exploded 
at once, they heard a angry fake cough behind them.

"If you are finished, we need to get on stage, the 
Loving Cousins are almost finished with this song," 
someone said angrily.

Turning the brothers found three somewhat pissed off 
looking Anderson sisters staring at them with their 
arms crossed.

As he came down a little from his sex high Ron looked 
back at them equally angry and said annoyed, "What you 
three can play with the dogs but we can't play with the 
bitches?"

"You can play with anyone and anything you want," Lana 
said leading the girls over to the bunk, "as long as 
you remember to share all resources!" The three quickly 
bent down between the three sets of legs and attached 
their mouths to the three cum filled cunts and 
instantly started draining them while the boys hurried 
to dress.

When finished Ron said to Lana, "Well if you've had 
enough calming medicine let's go; like you said we're 
on next."

They walked out leaving the three females in the room 
very blissful, and somewhat dazed.

 

When the party was over, the bunk house superintendents 
lead all the campers out and back to their bunk houses. 
The only ones left in the meal bunk were the Riverdale 
bunk house students (both the boys and the girls) who 
were in charge of the entire party including the after-
party clean up and the return of all the meal tables, 
the Riverdale bunk house superintendents who eventually 
had to lead their campers back to their individual 
sides and the Navaho (girls) which no one knew why they 
were there.

"Trixie," Lana said, "who's in charge of your bunk 
house?"

"I am," Trixie said, "Officially it's Mom but she left 
the job to me."

"Your Mom left you in charge of you're own bunk house," 
Lana said doubtfully.

"So why are you still here," Ron asked annoyed.

"We're going to a FUCKABRATION in the Riverdale bunk 
house when you're finished," MaryAnn said.

"And I'm waiting to claim my clit," Jeanette said, 
maybe a little too enthusiastically. Lana threw her a 
very hateful look and she added, "That is I'm waiting 
to spend a little time with you're clit like you 
promised me my Queen."

"Trixie," Ana said strongly, "if your girls want to 
join us tonight we'll be happy to have you, but you 
help with this clean up first; so is it a deal?"

Pulling Ana over to her and kissing her fervently 
Trixie said smiling, "It's a deal," and to the Navahos 
she said, "You heard her girls, get to work, the faster 
we finish here the faster we're fuckabrating!"

 

After everything was ready Patty led the girls out the 
girls' side and locked the door while Dr. Lewis did the 
same with the boys. As the girls passed one of the 
locked shower rooms Jeanette put her arm around Katrina 
and indicated she should stay behind.

"What's up with you," Katrina asked as everyone else 
went on.

"We're doing our fuckabrating in private, right here," 
Jeanette said indicating the shower room.

"Have you forgotten that's locked," Katrina said 
rolling her eyes.

"Have you forgotten that Trixie is the Director's 
daughter," Jeanette countered pulling a key from the 
pocket of her shorts and leading Katrina to the door.

"Okay, so you have a key," Katrina said, "why here, 
this can't possibly be the most comfortable place 
around to have sex, especially if you have a key to 
anywhere on camp."

"This is the perfect place for the sex we'll be 
having," Jeanette said smiling.

Katrina looked at her suspiciously as Jeanette opened 
the door of the shower room and led her in, "What do 
you mean the sex we'll be having? What exactly do you 
have in mind?"

Jeanette locked the door as they got inside and Katrina 
saw that a quilt had been set up on the floor of the 
shower to make a bed.

"It doesn't matter, the deal is I'm in charge of the 
fuck session; anyway, for now, I just want to suck that 
beautiful clit of yours and drink about a gallon or two 
of your cunt juice." Jeanette instantly stripped and 
Katrina stripped also (actually nervous about the 
sexual play to come). 

Leading her to the makeshift bed Jeanette instantly got 
Katrina in a 69 with her and Katrina actually heard her 
say, "Finally," right before locking her lips around 
Katrina's clit. Katrina decided that if she had to have 
sex with this girl she might as well enjoy herself and 
instantly started to suck and lick her cunt admitting, 
at least, that she did taste fantastic.

After the first two or three mutual cums Jeanette said, 
"Okay, now I want to feel that incredible clit of yours 
pumping in and out of my cunt like I saw you doing to 
your Queen the other day, that is one of the things 
I've most been waiting for," then a little wickedly she 
added, "though not the number one thing I've been 
waiting for."

"What do you—"

"Just screw me for now girl and let me suck that tongue 
of yours while you're at it." Jeanette gave this order 
with such an 'I love you so much' look in her eyes that 
Katrina was actually amused and decided to give her 
what she wanted. Instantly Katrina's clit was plunging 
in and out of Jeanette, as usual this drove Katrina 
just as wild as it did the girl she was fucking.

"Oh yes," Jeanette said, "yes who the hell needs boys 
with a girl like you around! Fuck me love, fuck me good 
and hard" she continued kissing Katrina passionately, 
sucking her tongue and exchanging spit fervently. 
Katrina had to admit that she was really loving being 
with this girl.

Katrina fucked Jeanette (and herself) to two more 
powerful cums and Katrina was extra blissful, 
especially since for the last 20 to 30 minutes, as well 
as kissing her and fucking her with true love, Jeanette 
had been pumping her finger in and out of Katrina's 
ass.

"Okay," Jeanette said, "now comes what I've been 
waiting for since you used me as a litter box in that 
basement."

"Oh, oh," Katrina thought, "why do I get the feeling 
I'm about to become a toilet?"

"Use me like that again," Jeanette said blissfully, 
"I'm your toilet I want feel your shit on my body and 
in my mouth; I want to feel your piss flowing over my 
body again, give me a good long drink of your golden 
juices love. I want every bit of you, I love you from 
your looks, to your pussy, to your clit to your waste; 
when I prove it to you decide if your Queen truly loves 
every last bit of you the way I do. Now start shitting 
honey, because I can't wait to taste you."

"She's crazy," Katrina said, "then again, I would not 
mind seeing my shit all over her face again."

Katrina decided to continue humoring her and 
positioning her butt over Jeanette's face concentrated 
on taking a crap. As she felt a long piece of feces 
start to emerge, she suddenly felt Jeanette lock her 
mouth around her ass and start taking bites, it was so 
perverted that it actually turned Katrina on to think 
someone loved her so much that they would eat her shit. 
Katrina then let herself flow (her golden juices not 
her cunt juices and Jeanette locked her lips around her 
urethra to wash the shit down with piss and Katrina 
actually started to cum from the thought of it as she 
shit some more, the feces falling all over Jeanette's 
body and she felt Jeanette shaking furiously with 
another powerful orgasm, the most powerful she'd had, 
and it was triggered by Katrina simply shitting and 
pissing on her.

Katrina suddenly felt Jeanette pull Katrina towards her 
and Katrina felt Jeanette smearing Katrina's own shit 
on Katrina's tits, cunt and ass cheeks. Surprisingly 
enough rather than disgust her, Katrina felt a rush of 
excitement, especially when Jeanette began to suck all 
these areas clean taking a long time to suck the shit 
clean off and in her cunt and ass, driving Katrina to 
two more powerful orgasms while Jeanette was caught in 
a non-stop cum. Jeanette pulled her back on top of her 
and kissed her with her shit covered tongue which 
Katrina happily sucked and when Jeanette said one more 
time in the heat of the moment, "I love you Katy, will 
you marry me?"

Katrina actually said with just as much love in her 
eyes, "Yes, yes I will!"

At that moment she started to come back from her sexual 
high and she suddenly had a rush of guilt as she 
thought of what she had just said, "Okay," she suddenly 
said very angrily, "that's it, our time together is up 
and I never want to see you again!"

Jeanette looked very hurt as Katrina suddenly turned on 
the shower and allowed just very cold water to run over 
both of them for a long time before switching to a warm 
shower to completely clean herself off, finally 
leaving, Jeanette remaining behind and still looking 
very hurt and almost in tears.

 

When the girls first arrived at the Riverdale bunk 
house after the party, Lana, who had been walking in 
the very front, noticed Katrina was nowhere to be seen 
and said, "Where's Katy?"

"She's with Jeanette remember," Trixie answered; 
"they're having a private session."

"A private session," Lana said flashing a bit of anger, 
"I didn't agree to that!"

"You agreed to give Jeanette complete control of the 
session and she wanted it to be private," MaryAnn said, 
"she wouldn't even let us share the experience," 
MaryAnn said this last part very bitterly and then 
noticed Lana looking at her very wrathfully and quickly 
added, "not that I would have ever touched your clit 
without first asking."

"Hey, get down here," Ron said lifting the trap door to 
the cellar, "we're waiting. I'm especially waiting for 
you and Ana," he said looking at Lana.

Lana suddenly smiled and forgot about Katrina and 
Jeanette for a while. She especially didn't think of 
anything else once she felt Ron's cock pumping in her 
ass while Ana sucked his balls. The three of them moved 
to an isolated corner of the cellar and while everyone 
including Hannah was busy fucking everyone else; Ron, 
Lana and Ana spent the whole time fucking each other 
every way possible.

Ron, Lana and Hannah (who eventually squeezed her way 
in with her sisters) were the last group to break up 
and go to bed and when Lana went up she found Katrina 
in Lana's bunk waiting for her; she looked as if she 
were crying.

"Katy honey," Lana said worried, "what's wrong, what 
did that whore do, if she hurt you in any way I will—"

"She was okay," Katrina said, "she just wasn't you and 
I never want to be with someone that isn't you or part 
of the OHPF or the family again, so if you love me, 
promise me you will never make a deal like that with me 
again."

"I promise, you are mine, the OHPF's and the family's 
no one else's," Lana said, "now let's go to bed; stay 
here in my bed with me."

Katrina smiled and wrapping her arms around Lana pulled 
her into the bed to kiss her until they both finally 
fell asleep in each others arms.



Chapter Twenty-one – Families Cumming Together

The morning after the party Lana awoke to a familiar 
feeling and thought, "Oh Honey, I love you family pet, 
but it's Saturday, let me sleep." As the heat and 
moistness between her legs increased greatly between 
her legs and the aroma of an open inviting pussy 
continued to flow down to her nose (as well as a few 
drops of cunt juice) Lana couldn't fight her lust to 
have her tongue plunging in and out of that beautiful 
bald pussy anymore and her eyes finally shot open. She 
found herself, as expected, looking straight up into a 
very damp, very bald and very exciting pussy, but 
surprisingly, it didn't belong to the family's bitch 
Honey, it belong to her personal Wild Kat and suddenly 
rejuvenated, Lana grabbed her pet around the hips and 
lowered her to her mouth to drink. Katrina instantly 
realized her true love was now awake and started 
plunging her tongue deeper, harder and faster into 
Lana's cunt looking to claim some early morning juices.

As they sucked each other off Lana truly realized how 
happy she had been throughout the night as she awoke 
from time to time to find Katy sleeping wrapped around 
her body; once or twice she had had to suck her Katy 
off right then and there so excited did it get her to 
find Katy in bed with her. This is the way it should 
always be for the rest of their lives.

When they had finally both cum and spent a very long 
time drinking up each others offerings, Katy turned 
around to lock lips with Lana and once more say, "I 
love you, you're the only one for me."

Lana noticed that as she said this Katrina still had a 
sort of tearful and maybe guilty look in her eye. Lana 
decided that the best thing for their continuing 
relationship would be to get Katrina to tell her 
instantly what had happened to make her feel so guilty.

"If you really love me," Lana said, "then I want you to 
tell me every last thing that happened last night 
between you and Jeanette. If you truly love me you 
won't leave out a single detail, and I promise you 
right now that no matter what I won't be angry, upset 
or in any way disappointed with you, remember, it was 
my fault you were with her in the first place."

Katrina looked a little nervous as she nodded her head 
and recounted the first part of the session where her 
and Jeanette sucked each other to multiple mutual cums, 
guiltily she said, "she tasted so good I started to let 
that wonderful taste get to me," as she said this she 
actually shed a tear.

"Oh baby, that's nothing bad, didn't I tell you in the 
infirmary that I in no way wanted my revelation of my 
true feelings for you make you forget what you were 
supposed to do with a juicy inviting cunt; I hope you 
savored every drop, and from the way you describe it, 
I'm going to have to get a good taste of that girl 
too."

"I'm not finished," Katrina said suddenly a little 
scared at the thought of her Queen hooking up with 
someone like Jeanette. Katrina then described how 
Jeanette had declared her love for her and how she had 
begged Katrina to fuck her with her clit. "She said it 
with so much love in her eyes that I was both amused 
and a little flattered, I should have stopped things 
right there, but we did have a deal so I decided to 
give her what she wanted, it's not like I wasn't dying 
to fuck someone (anyone) also."

"She told you she loves you," Lana said in an amused 
voice but in the back of her head making a mental note 
to remind Jeanette that her session with Katrina was 
supposed to be something casual.

"And then after we fucked to a few more orgasms, that's 
when it really went crazy," Katrina said now a little 
scared, her Queen might be acting amused, but she saw 
the anger and wrath in her eyes. Katrina described the 
whole scat session without leaving anything out 
including, shamefully, how turned on and excited it 
made her to know Jeanette loved her so much that she 
would eat her shit and drink her piss.

Lana now had a very sour look in her eyes as she said, 
"So Jeanette is a coprophiliac as well as an 
urophiliac; and she was trying to use her sex fetishes 
to take you away from me!"

"Queen," Katrina said nervously, "remember your promise 
about not getting angry, upset or disappointed."

"Oh right," Lana said feigning a smile, "so what 
happened in the end, if you were enjoying yourself, why 
did you look so upset last night, and why did you feel 
like you never wanted to be with another new person 
again?"

"She asked me to marry her," Katrina said suddenly 
looking depressed, "and in the heat of the moment, in 
the middle of all the passion," Katrina now started to 
cry, "I said yes." Lana was now looking at her very 
shocked and Katrina couldn't tell what else she was 
looking her over with: disgust, anger, pain, hate; one 
thing was sure to Katrina, it wasn't with love. "It was 
only in the heat of the moment and as soon as the words 
came out of my mouth and I realized what I had said, I 
turned on the cold shower, told Jeanette our time 
together was up and left her crying in the shower room 
after I told her I never wanted to see her again." 
Trying to decipher Lana's looks Katrina said sadly, 
"You hate me don't you?"

Lana suddenly remembered her promise and said smiling 
as she pulled Katrina on to her, "Hey I made a promise 
and like I said, it was my fault you were with her, so 
kiss me and give me an incredible good fucking now with 
my number one clit on earth." Katrina gave her a joyous 
smile and positioned her clit at the opening of Lana's 
twat (which by the way had finally completely sealed 
leaving no signs of her horse riding adventure) to 
start fucking.  As Lana enjoyed Katrina's clit plunging 
in and out of her she kissed her passionately as 
Katrina lifted a hand to massage one of Lana's boobs 
and as Lana then massaged Katrina's neck and petted her 
hair she thought, "don't worry my little Wild Kat, I 
keep my promise to you, I am in no way angry, upset or 
disappointed with you, I only love you to death," she 
thought this with true love in her eyes, but then, a 
shadow of wrath and hate momentarily replaced it as the 
Orgasm Queen thought, "now Jeanette is a whole other 
story."

 

On the Aphrodite's Pleasure Pam had been awoken in a 
similar way to Lana that morning, only it was the 
tongue of the Mayor of Riverdale that was plunging in 
and out of her recently deflowered pussy.

"Oh Cathy," Pam said as she finally fought her way to 
complete consciousness, "God that feels so good." She 
looked down between her legs as Cathy devoured her 
young pussy with gusto. "Thanks for still letting me 
spend the night with you two, even after what happened 
yesterday." She looked to her side and saw Charley 
masturbating obviously amused by his wife's hunt for 
some early morning juices.

"Love you can live in our bed for the rest of our 
lives," Charley said leaning over and kissing her, "and 
if our kids disown us we may just need to find some 
kids to fill our bed."

Smiling at him Pam said, "I'm sure your kids are over 
it by now," then casting another look at his fully 
erect cock she said, "how about letting me get a 
morning snack?"

He crawled up the bed and kneeling just above her head 
said, "Open wide baby, suck that milk bottle right in."

Almost laughing Pam opened wide and let Charley's cock 
right in as she instantly started sucking it 
passionately.

"As for our kids," Charley then said, "I don't know if 
they will be ready to forgive us as easily as you 
think. We gave you, Jeff and your cousins something 
they've been asking us for years to give them; it may 
not be instantly acceptable to them that the situation, 
being isolated on a boat that is, had a lot to do with 
our decision to connect with you. Especially after it 
turned out that we weren't as isolated as we believed."

Pam let his cock drop out a minute to say, "So what are 
you going to say to them," and quickly sucked Charley's 
cock back in.

"About the only thing we can do is promise them that 
we'll find a way to make things a little different when 
we get back."

Excited Pam once more released Charley's cock saying, 
"You mean you're going to promise to fuck them!"

"Girl do you mind finishing what you are doing and stop 
interrupting," Charley said annoyed at her second pause 
when he was near cumming.

Giggling Pam said, "Oh sorry," and biting his cock head 
she sucked strongly as he started to cum in her mouth 
at the same time Pam herself started to cum strongly 
giving Cathy a flood of morning juices.

As he started to come back to his senses while Pam 
continued sucking his quickly softening cock back to 
life Charley said, "As to promising the kids we'll fuck 
them, I don't know if we'll go that far, but we can at 
least promise to share some nice drinks with them like 
you said the other day. The thing is to show them 
whatever we promise, we won't be afraid any more to go 
through with it, no matter what." 

Pam sucked Charley's cock back into a state of 
readiness and finally said, "so how do you plan to 
demonstrate that to them?"

Charley got off Pam and allowed Cathy to take his place 
feeding Pam, he in the meantime went to Pam's beautiful 
twat and after sucking some juices still in it, he got 
up and stuck his cock right in it, as he pumped he said 
to Pam, "to demonstrate that we are not afraid anymore, 
I guess we'll have to fuck a barely legal if legal at 
all girl right in front of them at today's meeting." 
Smiling he then said, "Any idea where we can find a 
girl that fills our requirements on this boat?"

"Oh-", Pam moaned as she started to shake and felt her 
mouth filled with cunt juice while her pussy was filled 
with cum.

 

"You know Pet," Ron said in a half-amused, half-annoyed 
tone, "you are not supposed to be on this side of the 
bunk house," as Hannah appeared about to get up. Ron 
pulled her tightly on him adding, "But as long as 
you're here, we may as well enjoy some morning drinks 
and exercises." He pushed his cock deep in her cunt and 
after pushing his cock deep in her kissed her ardently. 
After finally releasing her lips he said, "So what 
activities do the girls have today. You won't be in the 
stable all day again today will you?"

Hannah's eyes smiled at her Master and sitting up to 
ride him in a cowgirl position she said, "We have our 
first boating lesson today; have you worked with Mr. 
Jeffries yet?"

"Yeah we were with him Thursday: careful with him, he 
seemed like a dull, clean cut, nothing on his mind but 
teaching instructor with us, but I was fucking Trixie 
yesterday and she told me that he fucked every single 
one of the Navaho, Apache, Sioux and Cherokee girls at 
their first boating lessons.

Hannah's eyes flashed with excitement and a lot of 
bliss (from feeling Ron's cock pumping in and out of 
her pussy) as she asked, "Did Trixie mention if he was 
big."

Ron shot her an annoyed look but then smiling at his 
Erotic Psycho said, "I believe she compared it to the 
oar of the boat she was rowing."

"God I can't wait," Hannah said fully squeezing Ron's 
cock with all her vaginal muscles at full strength.

"Whoa girl," Ron said having been momentarily dazed by 
Hannah's attack on his cock, "keep attacking my cock 
like that and your pussy may rip it out and leave it 
permanently inside of it."

Hannah shot Ron a mischievously evil, 'would that 
really be a bad thing' look, and Ron quickly said, 
"Which I order you never to do!" He then pulled her 
flat on him and turning with her assumed the top 
position and pumping deep and hard said, "My cock with 
never pump you this hard and," he suddenly started 
pumping extra fast and with painful plunges, "this 
painfully if it is not attached to me."

"Oh Master yes, yesss, cum for me Master!" Hannah said 
moaning painfully and erotically.

Ron leaned down and biting one of her tits hard said, 
"No Slave, you cum for me!" and Hannah gave a small 
happy yell as she started to cum and cum, Ron then 
allowed himself to cum fully in her twat.

As they both came down a bit from their sex highs 
Hannah said between kisses with Ron, "So what about you 
guys, what do you do today?"

"We're with Patty today," smiling he added, "I promised 
Ana last night that all the guys would leave Patty well 
filled in both ends for her. We all meet after that in 
the tour mobile for that family conference and she 
wants a special treat."

"Well she better be willing to share," Hannah said 
defiantly.

"I'm sure she will," smiling once more at his Psycho he 
asked amused, "so when do you fuck the horse."

Giggling Hannah kissed him again and then said 
seriously, "Soon and I want you there to help."

 

"He said I wouldn't believe what is happening in 
Maria's life," Sallie asked Stan and Laura confused. 
"He didn't give any clue as to what that meant?"

"No," Stan said, "He didn't talk about anything except 
setting up the conference."

"They didn't even let us ask how things worked out with 
the girls and that Rita Mars," Laura said, "at least 
Ana can't have killed her, yet, I'm sure they would 
have told us immediately if Ana were in federal prison 
right now."

Harry and Susan walked into the galley searching for 
some of Lisa's banana pancakes and sausages (she had 
requested, make that commanded, all passengers to 
sample them, as well as her immediately). "Okay," Lisa 
Harry said pointing to his cock, "here's my sausage 
just like you requested now let us get some of yours."

Lisa walked over to him and said, "Deposit it in the 
box please, this is suppose to be a fair trade, In 
giving you my bananas and sausages I am loosing a lot 
of fun I can have with them, so, give me some fun!"

Harry smiled and started pumping Lisa for several 
minutes until she felt a little satisfied and said, 
"Okay, I guess that was worth one banana and one 
sausage," turning to Susan she said, "and do you have 
something to trade for the bananas and sausages I've 
used in your breakfast?"

Susan smiled and dropping to her knees at Lisa's pussy 
started pumping her tongue in and out furiously for 
several minutes, suddenly moving up and biting Lisa's 
clit to get her to start flowing as she locked her 
mouth around Lisa's cunt and drunk some early morning 
juices.

"Hey," Laura said to Lisa with mock anger, "you didn't 
offer me any morning juices?"

"Sure I did Laura," Lisa said pointing to the table, 
"We have orange, apple and grape."

Looking at the choices dully Laura said, "That juice 
Susan just got seems way more exciting; promise me 
you'll save me some for lunch."

"It'll be waiting for you," Lisa said smiling.

As Harry and Susan finally sat at the table Susan said 
seriously to Laura, "So are you excited about that 
meeting later?"

"I actually can't wait," Laura said, "I want to tell 
the kids about the babies though they probably know by 
now. I noticed John and Ron throwing me some strange 
looks yesterday so I'm sure they at least suspect it. 
My obstetrician is my daughter's unofficial boyfriend 
after all."

"I doubt Dr. Lewis would mention anything," Stan said.

"I can't wait for the meeting either," Susan suddenly 
said, "I think the kids will go wild when I tell them 
that the wedding is definitely on."

Noticing the worried look in Sallie's eyes Harry asked, 
"What's wrong Sallie; Pietro didn't feed you this 
morning, because if he didn't, you're free to snack on 
me."

"Oh he fed me and Betty," Sallie said, "He always makes 
sure to have enough for me and Betty and even always 
has an extra load left over for Amy. I just can't stop 
wondering what might be going on in Maria's life that I 
wouldn't believe, I hope she's okay."

"I have to try to use that IM thing to get in contact 
with Henry and Martha," Lisa said, "I just gave them a 
quick call before shipping off to say goodbye and 
didn't have much time to explain what was really 
happening."

"I actually have to get in contact with the office 
later," Stan said, "I'm supposed to contact them daily, 
but since things are a little slow at the moment since 
the new fiscal year is just starting, I haven't talked 
to Maggie for 4 days."

"I do have to get an update from Annie Styles and Harry 
Fuller as well," Laura said, "even though I'm not there 
I am still listed as their internship advisors and need 
to keep in constant touch with them."

"Fine, so we'll contact the office later," Stan said to 
Laura, "we can talk to them together."

"Can you do me a favor when you do and upload mine and 
Susan's applications to Maggie? She can pass them to 
Mr. Carson."

"Sure and welcome to the company you two," Stan said 
smiling.

"You should have the kids' applications for High School 
ready as well," Laura said, "With Principal Green's 
sister and her secret love at Summer Camp with the 
kids, as well as two of the school officials, someone 
there should be able to forward them quickly to the 
proper personnel immediately."

"That's a good idea," Susan said, "and with Mr. Wilson 
here, the house is definitely already ours. I guess 
we're really all set."

"Almost," someone said from the door. Turning they saw 
Cathy, Charley, and Pam entering, quickly followed by 
the rest of 'Pam's Pleasure' (the name of Pam, Jeff and 
her cousin's garage band). Lisa quickly stopped all the 
cocks and demanded their sausage trade-ins.

Mayor Montgomery and Pam however went straight to the 
table and Cathy presented Susan and Harry with several 
papers which they looked over shocked.

"A marriage certificate and legal adoption papers for 
Jenny and Lenny," Susan asked wide eyed, and then 
noticing the date on them she said, "they're all dated 
for almost a month from now. But we'll still be here on 
the boat."

Confused Harry said, "Can we even get those out here?"

Smiling Cathy said, "The Mayor of the city you'll be 
residing in has the right to give them to you anywhere. 
She also has the right to legally marry you anywhere."

Taking the papers to look them over Laura said, "Susan 
the date on them is the date of mine and Stan's 
anniversary," excitedly she said, "oh please tell me 
your going to accept it!"

"But what about the kids, they should be present at the 
wedding," Susan said.

"They can be present," Charley said smiling, "we'll fix 
the sun deck up that day for a beautiful wedding at sea 
with everything including a lovely wedding cake 
provided by the daughter of Riverdale's award winning 
baker," he gave a nod to Lisa and added, "we should be 
able to pick up everything we need including your 
dress, Harry's tuxedo and the decorations at any of 
those Caribbean stops we'll be making."

Confused Susan said, "But what do you mean the kids can 
be there?"

"I think I know what he means," Stan said smiling, "we 
can have one of those giant screens on the sun deck 
that day and cybercast the wedding, it'll be as if 
they're right there, just like later today when we talk 
to them."

"In a year," Cathy said, "if everything is still going 
as fabulous as I know it will with you two, you can 
renew your vows if you want at a real church ceremony."

Susan threw Harry a questioning, 'what do you think' 
stare and smiling Harry said, "I think it sounds 
beautiful, to be able to be married out here at sea, 
and I very much doubt the kids will regret not being 
able to physically be here."

Susan smiled and kissing him said, "I guess all we have 
to do is get permission from Josie and Henry to break 
our nudity contract for an hour or two while we have 
the wedding."

"Oh I already talked to Mom and Dad," Pam said, "they 
say as long as you come back every now and then to 
celebrate some anniversaries you have their blessing, 
especially if you let Dad perform the wedding; as 
Captain of this ship he has the legal right to do it."

"By the way," Pam said, "Tell TXLT2 and the Loving 
Cousins that though they should provide a song or two 
at the wedding, 'Pam's Pleasure' will be in charge of 
the music at this party."

"Talking about Pam's Pleasure," Lisa suddenly said 
cutting in, "you and the Mayor have not presented me 
with your trade-ins yet, so which is your pleasure?" As 
she said this she pointed to her pussy overflowing with 
Mark's cum and her ass just as full as of Larry's; 
giggling Pam bent down and dove into her pussy while 
Cathy dropped behind her and dove into her ass.

 

"Okay," Mr. Jeffries said as he got the girls to the 
creek and pointed out twelve single person row boats, 
"I'm not one to beat around the bush so here's the 
deal. You will all get in a boat now, you will all row 
to the opposite side of the creek and you will all then 
turn your boats around and row back here as quickly as 
possible."

"Hey," Hannah said a little disappointed, "I heard none 
of the others girls' bunk houses had to row until after 
you fu—introduced yourself properly," Hannah turned a 
little red.

"Well Honey, here's the thing all the other girls' bunk 
houses only had six girls and I could get the formal 
introductions with all of them done in two hours, since 
your bunk house has twelve girls though, six of you 
will have to wait until next time to truly have a close 
encounter with this," he suddenly dropped his pants and 
the girls stared in awe at a 12 inch by 2 ½ inch fully 
erect cock, "You meet him in the order you arrive," Mr. 
Jeffries said smiling wickedly.

All at once the girls turned and ran to the boats 
actually pushing some of the others out of the way to 
be able to grab a boat and quickly start rowing across 
the creek and back.

"Out of my way Toy," Dominatrix shouted to her red toy 
as Sandy rowed as hard as she could in front of her. 
"Move the boat over and block Melissa!"

"Hey," Melissa screamed angrily, "that's not fair!"

"Sorry Love," Dolly said pulling past Melissa's boat, 
"all's fair in sex and war!"

The Anderson sisters by the way were far in the lead 
with The Wilson girls Le-Ann, Maria and Rita trotting 
unenthusiastically in the rear.

"I can't believe you're not in first place sister," 
Debbie said to Katrina. "A cock like that instructor 
has must be full of your favorite snack."

"I'm sort of re-thinking how many strangers I want in 
me, I have a true soul mate and love now, do I really 
actually need anyone else," not believing what she 
herself had just said she suddenly added, "anyway I 
don't see you in a rush to win either."

"Since when have I been in a rush to have anyone's cock 
in me but John's?"

"Well get out of the way then if you don't want to 
win," someone screamed from behind them, because we do 
want to win and your blocking our way!"

Katrina and Debbie looked back at Le-Ann and Maria (it 
had been Maria that had spoken) and said, "Why are you 
in a rush?"

Maria looked back at Rita and blowing her a kiss said, 
"Because I may have a soul mate that I love and will 
never trade for anyone else, but that doesn't let me 
forget what I can do with a rod like Mr. Jeffries!" She 
suddenly sped up and rushed right between Debbie and 
Katrina's boat.

Katrina suddenly shot Debbie a wicked look as Maria's 
statement suddenly fueled a powerful lust in her cunt, 
and she suddenly screamed, "By Sis, you don't know what 
you're missing," and sped past her trying to catch up 
with Maria to pass her.

Thinking about both Maria's and Katrina's statements 
Debbie suddenly felt a burning in her own twat and 
speeding up screamed, "Hey, I'm not stupid, I know what 
I could do with a rod like that, which is why I'm going 
to win!"

In the end Dominatrix, Melissa, Dolly, Sandy, Maria, 
and Debbie came in first, in that order. The fact that 
Hannah, Lana, Ana and Katrina had all had a very-
SATISFYING-previous day as well as morning had 
obviously caught up on them during the return trip and 
they tired out, Le-Ann and Rita unfortunately had just 
never been able to catch up to all those ahead of them.

When all the girls got back Mr. Jeffries said, "Well 
that was a fantastic first boating class," He then 
looked slyly at the winners and said, "now why don't 
the winners come right this way and I'll give you all a 
tour of the boat house, the rest of you are dismissed 
for the day.

"Well at least we'll have more time to prepare for the 
family meeting," Ana said to Hannah and Lana.

On hearing this Debbie said, "Hey I want to be in on 
any preparations for that meeting," looking at Le-Ann 
she said, "Le-Ann, you can take my spot in the 
boathouse."

Le-Ann smiled and quickly ran to join those going into 
the boat house.

"Hey, I came in before her," Katrina said angrily at 
her sister.

"Yeah, but you should be at these preparations too," 
Debbie said strongly, "now let's go plan."

 

On the Aphrodite's Pleasure Charley was getting Harry 
and Stan to help him with the preparations by helping 
him roll something onto the sun deck. "This is amazing 
Charley," Stan said, "How big did you say this is?"

"10 feet by 10 feet," Charley answered, "How's that for 
a big screen TV?"

"And you say this thing actually has an internet 
channel and doesn't need any connecting to an 
additional computer?" Harry said unbelieving.

"It's fully satellite controlled," Charley explained, 
"There's a remote control keyboard that you use with it 
in the cabinet under the screen."

"God," Stan said smiling as he gave the truly giant 
screen satellite TV a true examination once it was set 
up. "It's things like these that can make a guy wish 
they were rich."

"Believe me," someone said behind the guys, "Being rich 
is not as fun as some might believe."

The guys turned to see Cathy, Laura, and Susan come up 
from the galley. They all had folded seats which they 
arranged around a large king sized bed that had been 
placed right in the middle of the sun deck, directly in 
front of were the giant screen had just been placed.

"We should test the connection before the meeting with 
the kids later," Cathy added quickly, "We haven't used 
this for a while."

Charley fished in the cabinet under the screen and 
brought out the keyboard he had mentioned. Turning it 
on he first tuned into a regular channel to test such 
things as the picture (fantastically clear), the volume 
(incredibly loud), and finally the internet connection 
speed (super-fast does not do it justice).

"Well everything seems to be working so far," Charley 
said, and then checking the IM programs he said, "These 
programs however are way outdated we need an update 
fast."

"Oh Charley," Laura said, "let me help with that, John 
sent me an email this morning to help make sure we're 
ready."

Passing Laura the keyboard, she quickly logged on to 
her email and opening the letter quickly clicked on a 
link that took her to the Trillion website where she 
quickly downloaded the new IM program suggested by 
John. In mere minutes she set up an account under the 
user name used for family and personal meeting under 
all three major IM messaging programs.

"It works," Laura said when everything was ready.

Looking it over Stan said, "Hey Maggie's on quick click 
it."

Clicking the contact they saw Maggie working at her 
desk. Smiling Stan said, "I'm glad to see you in you're 
office clothes Maggie."

Maggie smiled and obviously working with her mouse to 
click several items on the screen finally said, "Stan, 
Laura hi. How's the trip. Wow nice bed."

Laura and Stan sat on the edge of the table and said, 
"So how is everything going?"

"Fine boss," Maggie said suddenly letting out a moan 
and a happy yelp.

Stan gave her a suspicious look and said, "Maggie, you 
wouldn't happen to be using those vibrators again would 
you?"

"No boss, of course, I'd never think of it; however you 
did catch me during my break time, that's why I was 
online talking to some friends."

"Maggie," Laura said suddenly suspecting something, 
"who else is on break right now?"

Maggie looked straight down, apparently to between her 
legs and said, "Annie why don't you come up a minute 
and say hi to Stan and Laura." As she said this she 
pushed her chair back to give someone room to climb 
from under her desk and both Stan and Laura frowned 
when a totally naked Annie stood up and turned to the 
camera. Since she was now standing completely the 
camera was focused directly at her open pussy as she 
turned.

"Stan and Laura, hi what's happening," Annie asked.

"Umm," Stan said getting suddenly very hard as he 
looked at the giant screen view of nothing but Annie's 
open dripping cunt, "Annie, we can't exactly see your 
face." He suddenly grabbed Laura and pulled her onto 
his lap allowing his suddenly completely erect cock to 
slip right up Laura's hot love box and he started to 
pump slowly.

"Oh sorry Sir," Annie said and she sat on Maggie's lap 
where Maggie instantly put her arms around her younger 
sister and started squeezing her boobs with one hand 
while the other dropped off the camera's view and 
though it could not be seen, the pumping motion of the 
arm it was connected to made Stan and Laura suspect 
where the hand had gone. "Can you see me now," Annie 
asked.

"Maybe a little too clearly," Laura said 
disapprovingly.

"Is something wrong, Laura," Annie asked a little 
upset, "I am on my scheduled break."

"Umm," Stan said again, "Annie has Maggie mentioned a 
certain office dress code to you?"

"A dress code," Annie said looking surprised, "no Sir, 
she hasn't mentioned anything."

"Forgive me Sir," Maggie said, "but we never talked 
about extending the dress code beyond me, did we?"

Thinking about it a few minutes Stan had to admit that 
the talk he had with Maggie had never included anyone 
else though he thought it was pretty obvious that it 
went for everyone in the department. "No Maggie, no we 
didn't, send out a memo when your schedule is over 
outlining the details of the new department wide dress 
code."

"I'm sorry if I've done something wrong sir," Annie 
said nervously, "it's just that I've really been a 
little depressed these last few days; my favorite toy 
has been ripped away from me for two weeks and I'm 
feeling a little cunt juice deprived, no matter how 
much everyone here at the office helps out it is not 
exactly the same."

"Annie," Laura said concerned, "what happened; where is 
Marilyn?"

"Mr. Jacobs took his wife and Marilyn on a trip to 
Florida," Annie said sadly.

"And Marilyn actually agreed to leave your side for two 
weeks," Stan said shocked.

"Well of course not," Annie said, "but Mr. Jacobs 
begged me to order her to go and enjoy herself with her 
family. She's under orders to have fun every second 
she's out there. The problem is I didn't quite realize 
how not so fun it would be for me not having my toy to 
abuse and misuse everyday."

"Sounds like you're suffering from a little 
Master/Slave separation syndrome," Stan said smiling, 
"Ron went through it with his first major separation 
from his first pet in Junior High School. Just find 
someone that really wants to fuck you and doesn't mind 
going through some abuse to get it and make a deal to 
make them your Marilyn substitute until Marilyn gets 
back."

"Now that you mention it Henry Wise, has been begging 
me for some time, but since I'm always busy with 
Marilyn I can never give him the time, I think I'll 
call him later," Annie said suddenly looking much 
happier, "thanks Stan… I mean boss."

"You can thank me by reading the memo your sister sends 
to everyone later."

"Shouldn't your break be CUMMING to an end about now," 
Laura asked strongly but smiling as she watched Annie 
starting to shake violently."

Maggie gave her sister a kiss on the neck and said, "Oh 
the end of this break has definitely CUM."

"I'll let you get back to work then, give our greetings 
to everyone and Maggie I'm going to be sending you some 
copies of filled out application forms for Harry and 
Susan later, take them up to Mr. Carson immediately 
okay."

"Yes Sir I'll do that, and thanks for cumming by." As 
she said this she noticed Laura shaking as Stan was 
obviously unloading a very large deposit in her twat. 
Smiling she turned off the screen.

 

As the girls got back to the Riverdale bunk house Ana 
asked Lana, "so what exactly is it we have to do to 
prepare for this meeting?"

"I basically want to make sure that the seats in the 
Recreation room are set up in a way we can all be seen 
clearly, it won't just be two or three of us in the 
center seat this time."

"Can't the boys check that out Queen," Katrina asked.

"They're with Patty right now," Ana said, "I doubt 
they've had time to do anything like that."

"That's what I've been thinking," Lana said, "I mean 
since they first set up the meeting they've been at an 
unscheduled FUCKATHON, a scheduled concert and 
FUCKABRATION and today morning exercises and now 
they're with Patty."

"God, I hope they have something left for us later," 
Debbie thought suddenly.

"Can I come and help out," Rita asked, "I mean I'm 
going to feel a bit alone here." She suddenly looked 
depressed.

"Oh," Ana said suddenly going up to Rita and hugging 
her, "honey, this is the first time you and Maria have 
been truly apart since you got to camp isn't it?"

"Rita," Lana said going up to her and also hugging her, 
"don't worry about it, Maria will be back with you in 
no time, and of course you can stay with us, just 
remember there are no clothes allowed in the tour 
mobile while only OHPF or family members are present."

 

"SUPER WOW," Pam screamed as she came out of the galley 
with the rest of her love gang, "what a TV?" She 
quickly ran over to the bed where Stan and Laura were 
just saying their final good byes to Maggie and Annie 
Styles as the screen went dead. Pam ran over and jumped 
on the bed as Stan and Laura got up.

"So you finished eating the cook," Charley said smiling 
at Pam.

"Yeah," Pam said smiling, "Lisa is super delicious, her 
breakfast specials aren't bad either. Why don't you 
come fuck me a while: I wanted to spend the day with 
Mom and Dad but they've been so busy fucking all of you 
and us since we got here that they claimed they needed 
a full 24 hours alone time and isolated themselves in 
cabin #1 with a 'Do Not Disturb' sign."

"I was wondering why we were anchored," Harry said.

"Yeah," Jeff said, "Normally Betty would take over but 
she was on duty most of the night herself and anyway 
she wanted some equal alone time with Pietro; she 
claimed Sallie gets to take advantage of every moment 
she's in the wheel house to be alone with Pietro so 
Sallie agreed to give them these 24 hours we'll be 
docked here to be alone with him in his cabin, they may 
be in competition for his cock but apparently they are 
still best friends."

"Umm," Stan said, "I think Hannah was right when she 
compared them to Louise and Marilyn. So Betty is with 
Pietro right now, and Josie is with Henry, so where is 
Sallie."

Charley got up and finally gave in to Pam's urging to 
get in bed with her and give her a good fucking as he 
said, "I heard Lisa mention Sallie had locked herself 
up with Amy; both to calm her nerves, and to stay as 
close to Pietro as possible."

"Yeah," Pam said, grunting as Charley speared her 
powerfully in the cunt and started drilling madly, 
"Lisa was on her way there now to make sure Amy and 
Sallie didn't get too comfortable together, I think 
she's planning a non-stop threesome for 24 hours."

"That sounds hot," someone suddenly said and everyone 
turned to look at the screen where they saw Lana, Ana 
and Hannah watching them closely. Lana had a very hurt 
looking Katrina on her lap and Hannah was trying to 
calm down an equally hurt looking Debbie. The thing 
that most caught everyone's eyes though were the 
perfect round boobs on the sixth girl watching them; 
whom none of them knew but whom they noticed was 
wearing an OHPF ID bracelet, a black band id bracelet? 
This girl was sitting on Ana's lap looking at the scene 
before her in a very amused way as Ana kissed her neck 
and fingered her twat.

 

"Okay, all clothes stay here," Lana said dropping her 
clothes as she led the way into section one of the tour 
mobile.

Hannah, Ana, Debbie, Katrina, and even Rita 
unquestionably followed suit. They then walked forward 
to the Recreation room. 

"Lana," Ana asked, "isn't all the furniture here bolted 
to the ground?"

"Oh," Lana said suddenly thinking about that, "that's 
right; we may not be able to move this after all."

"Well let's check," Rita said, "because the furniture 
can either be directly bolted to the bus' floor (which 
would be hell to try and move) or it can be attached 
with easy to release bolts that have a lever of some 
sort."

"Why don't you check Rita," Lana said, "I've a feeling 
you probably understand it better than any of us."

After checking and finding the release levers she said, 
"Okay they can be released, let me just throw the bolts 
on all of them." In several minutes they rearranged the 
furniture so that the largest love seat which held up 
to four people was in the center with the three person 
love seat behind it and the 2 two person love seats on 
either side of the three person one.

"Hannah," Lana said, "sitting down in the center of the 
front seat, "turn on the computer and check the camera 
view, I want to make sure that everyone will be seen at 
once."

As Hannah quickly complied Ana sat down next to Lana 
and when the camera was checked Rita rearranged the two 
corner love seats in the back at an angle so that not 
only were they in the picture but any action going on 
in them could be clearly seen.

"That's great," Lana said, "The cousins can take those 
corner seats while the boys and us take this seat and 
the middle back seat can go to some added guests."

"What added guests," Ana said suspiciously.

"Well I asked Randy to be there, I told him he should 
try to get Esther to come also, the sooner we start 
making her feel like a true member of the family, the 
better. Also, I'm sure you asked Patty to be here 
didn't you?"

"Yeah," Ana said, "I told her at breakfast;" then 
looking at Rita she added pulling Rita onto her lap and 
squeezing her tit, "and Maria can bring any guest she 
wants to introduce to her sister."

"Hey Katrina," said going over and sitting on Lana's 
lap, "I haven't heard the Wilsons mentioned; where will 
we be sitting?"

"The Wilsons all have never changing reserved seats," 
Lana said kissing Katrina in the neck, face and 
dropping a finger to pump in and out of her pussy, 
"you're sitting in yours right now."

Smiling Debbie went over and sat next to Lana saying, 
"And I know where I'll be sitting!"

"Hey," Hannah suddenly said noticing a message flash on 
the bottom of the screen, "Mom and Dad just signed on." 
Quickly muting the mike and turning off the camera 
Hannah said smiling, "let's see what they're up to." 
Grabbing the remote control keyboard she went to the 
front seat and noticing Ana and Lana both had someone 
on their laps she felt a little envious and said, 
"Debbie let me sit there, you can sit on my lap and 
keep my clit warm."

Smiling at her Debbie got up and let Hannah sit; she 
quickly sat on her lap and started massaging Hannah's 
clit and pussy lips with her own.

Hannah quickly clicked on her parents user name and 
they came into focus in time to hear Laura say, "Maggie 
who else is on break right now?"

"Okay they're talking to Maggie Styles," Lana said.

 "Annie why don't you come up a minute and say hi to 
Stan and Laura." 

"Hey, Annie is with her," Hannah said, "let's see what 
the year old master is looking like."

"Can we see her and Mom and Dad at the same time," Ana 
asked.

"Sure, I just have to open another message window and 
split the screen," Hannah explained.

"Oh my God that's beautiful," Ana gasped as half the 
screen was suddenly filled by Annie's open pussy.

"Stan and Laura, hi what's happening," Annie asked.

"Umm," the girls heard Stan say he was obviously 
getting very excited looking at Annie's open dripping 
cunt, "Annie, we can't exactly see your face." He 
suddenly grabbed Laura and pulled her onto his lap 
allowing his suddenly completely erect cock to slip 
right up Laura's hot love box and he started to pump 
slowly.

"Looks like Dad agrees with you that it looks 
beautiful," Lana said to Ana giggling.

After listening to a bit of conversation Lana suddenly 
asked, "Hey, how is it that they haven't noticed we're 
on line, shouldn't they at least see that we're 
available?"

Checking and icon Hannah said, "it looks like John set 
this at 'invisible to everyone' in preparation for our 
meeting later, I guess he doesn't want anyone peeking 
in on our conversation."

"You mean like we're doing now," Ana said smiling.

Suddenly feeling a little guilty about listening in on 
the private conversation Hannah muted the volume and 
said, "Why don't we just wait until he finishes talking 
with Maggie and Annie and say hi."

After a while they saw Annie obviously about to cum and 
Lana said, "Quick turn on the volume I want to hear 
this."

As Hannah quickly obeyed her orders and they heard 
Laura say, "Shouldn't your break be CUMMING to an end 
about now," and everyone watched Annie starting to 
shake violently."

Maggie gave her sister a kiss on the neck and said, "Oh 
the end of this break has definitely CUM."

"I love sisters that know how to truly love their 
sisters," Rita said then a little sadly added, "I just 
wish I had truly known and understood OHPF's message 
before last spring."

Feeling a little guilty Ana (who had not permitted 
anyone from OHPF to even say hello to Rita, let alone 
try to make her understand the importance of their 
message) squeezed her boobs again and then started 
massaging her pussy and clit saying, "That may well be 
my fault, I'm sorry Rita." She hugged her tightly as 
she said this.

They then heard their father say, "I'll let you get 
back to work then, give our greetings to everyone and 
Maggie I'm going to be sending you some copies of 
filled out application forms for Harry and Susan later, 
take them up to Mr. Carson immediately okay."

"I guess Uncle Harry and Aunt Susan are definitely 
taking those positions at the company," Lana said.

"Yes Sir I'll do that, and thanks for cumming by." As 
she said this the girls saw Laura shaking and Stan 
obviously cumming in her twat. Smiling Maggie then 
turned off the screen.

"Quick put Mom and Dad back on full screen," Ana said, 
we can talk to them now before they sign off.

"Wait a minute," Debbie said suddenly, "who's that?"

"SUPER WOW," they heard someone scream, "what a TV!" A 
very young barely legal if legal at all red-headed 
bombshell quickly ran over to the bed and jumped on the 
bed as Stan and Laura got up.

"It's her," Katrina said a little angrily.

"Hey love," Lana said trying to calm her, "don't worry, 
she's just another beautiful cunt and this one may well 
be the cunt that finally gets you and Debbie what 
you've most wanted for years."

"She looks just like some of those pictures of Amy when 
she was young," Ana said.

"So you finished eating the cook," Charley said smiling 
at Pam.

"Yeah," Pam said smiling, "Lisa is super delicious, her 
breakfast specials aren't bad either. Why don't you 
come fuck me a while: I wanted to spend the day with 
Mom and Dad but they've been so busy fucking all of you 
and us since we got here that they claimed they needed 
a full 24 hours alone time and isolated themselves in 
cabin #1 with a 'Do Not Disturb' sign."

"Did you hear that," Debbie said suddenly a little 
upset, "the little hussy just invited Dad to fuck her 
right there in the open in front of everybody!" Debbie 
started to cry a little and Hannah started to rub her 
tits and clit furiously to try and calm her.

"I was wondering why we were anchored," they heard 
their Uncle Harry say.

"Yeah," a red-headed boy said.

"That must be the boy Jason said was fucking Mom," 
Katrina said.

"Normally Betty would take over," they heard him say, 
"but she was on duty most of the night herself and 
anyway she wanted some equal alone time with Pietro; 
she claimed Sallie gets to take advantage of every 
moment she's in the wheel house to be alone with Pietro 
so Sallie agreed to give them these 24 hours we'll be 
docked here to be alone with him in his cabin, they may 
be in competition for his cock but apparently they are 
still best friends."

"Wow, wait until I tell Maria about how her sister has 
spent her impromptu vacation," Rita said amused.

"Umm," everyone heard Stan say, "I think Hannah was 
right when she compared them to Louise and Marilyn. So 
Betty is with Pietro right now, and Josie is with 
Henry, so where is Sallie."

"Of course I was right," Hannah said laughing, "I am a 
genius right."

"Actually when it comes to love," Lana said, "your 
Master and I are the geniuses."

They then watched as Charley got up and finally gave in 
to Pam's urging to get in bed with her and give her a 
good fucking as he said, "I heard Lisa mention Sallie 
had locked herself up with Amy; both to calm her 
nerves, and to stay as close to Pietro as possible."

"I didn't want to believe it," Katrina said breaking 
down a bit, "but it's true, he actually found someone 
he loves more than you and me Debbie."

Debbie was totally disheartened also and couldn't even 
talk.

"Oh don't be silly," Ana said, "the fact that he's 
fucking her has nothing to do with how much he does or 
does not love you. Hannah this has gone far enough; 
turn on the camera and mike, it's time they know we're 
here."

"Yeah," Pam said, grunting as Charley speared her 
powerfully in the cunt and started drilling madly, 
"Lisa was on her way there now to make sure Amy and 
Sallie didn't get too comfortable together, I think 
she's planning a non-stop threesome for 24 hours."

"That sounds hot," Ana suddenly said and everyone 
turned to look at the screen and see them watching 
closely.

After the shock of once more finding themselves watched 
passed Charley said, "Okay that is it, from now on I 
definitely have no more sex in front of any type of 
computer," he said this smiling at the girls, he 
noticed instantly how hurt his daughters looked and he 
knew he had to say something that might give them a 
little joy; he suddenly said, "Deb, Katy hi loves, glad 
you're here there's someone I want you to meet." 
Sitting up in the edge of the bed he had Pam (who had a 
worried look in her eyes, mostly due to the stares 
everybody on screen were directing at her) move down 
and sit on his lap, he then stuck his cock right up her 
pussy and starting pumping her slowly while playing 
with her clit and tits. "This is Pamela Carter, we all 
call her Pam and she's Josie and Henry's daughter; your 
mother and I," to Cathy he said, "Cathy come sit next 
to me, Jeff sit down first and let that piece of meat 
of yours back in Cathy's cunt, it always feels at home 
there." 

Cathy didn't know what Charley was up to but she had to 
trust he had a plan of some sort because, she thought, 
"no one on the screen, starting with my daughters looks 
happy with this display; in fact, if it weren't for the 
fact that the Anderson girls are obviously keeping them 
too blissful to think of leaving, my girls would have 
stormed out by now."

As Jeff sat and Cathy sat on his lap allowing Jeff's 
cock to slip easily in her pussy, Charley continued 
saying, "As I was saying your Mother and I have sort of 
adopted these two as our surrogate kids on the trip," 
giving Pam a few kisses on the back of her neck he 
added, "they've been teaching us how we should be 
treating our real children."

On saying that he threw everyone on screen, but his 
daughters in particular a mischievous smile, Cathy also 
threw her kids a wicked looking smile as she ground her 
twat into Jeff's cock. After a few minutes of being 
smiled at, Debbie and Katrina finally let smiles wash 
over their faces as they understood what their Mom and 
Dad were promising them.

Katrina finally gave a strong grin as she saw Pam 
starting to cum on her Dad's cock and she said, "Pam, 
be sure to teach them every last thing, I'm going to 
expect them to know every last thing that we can do 
together."

Suddenly smiling at her Pam got up and said, "I promise 
they will be totally ready for you; you're his Wild Kat 
aren't you? You wouldn't believe how much he fantasizes 
about being able to have you on him instead of me;" 
Then casting an eye at Debbie he said, "Not that he 
hasn't been counting the days to your 18th birthday 
next year. However he's thrown out the calendar now, I 
promise you," she suddenly dropped between Charley's 
legs and engulfed his cock.

"Man," Katrina said, "you have to admire a girl with 
fellatio skills like that."

"You should see her cunningulus skills," Cathy said 
smiling and starting to cum strongly herself.

"Not to mention her analingulus skills," Susan said 
looking at Pam lovingly.

"And don't forget that she can just plain fuck like 
crazy," Stan said.

Smiling Ana said, "Pam, you definitely sound like OHPF 
material, it's too bad you live so far away. Damn I 
would love to meet you personally." Seeing Pam swallow 
every last drop as Charley had obviously filled, filled 
and refilled her mouth with cum, and then finally move 
over to where Cathy had just finished being filled by 
Jeff and start cleaning Cathy's cunt out expertly she 
said licking her lips, "I would really like to meet 
you!"

As Pam was finishing with Cathy Jeff said, "Actually 
we'll probably be meeting toward the end of the summer. 
Lisa's family is in charge of some two day extravaganza 
at the beach this year and she's booked 'Pam's 
Pleasure', that's our band, to perform. She said TXLT2 
and the Loving Cousins will no doubt be there also."

Debbie smiled and said, "The annual 'end-of-summer' 
beach extravaganza you bet TXLT2 will be there; it's 
like the true anniversary of their birth."

"Umm," Stan finally said, deciding it was time to ask 
the question that had been on everyone's mind since the 
session started, "Ana dear, who's your friend, and is 
that a black band OHPF ID bracelet on her wrist?"

"Oh," Katrina suddenly said grabbing Lana's hand, 
"talking about ID bracelet bands, has anyone noticed 
the color of my true love's."

"Lana," Laura said shocked, "but what about Randy?"

"Don't worry Mom," Lana said mischievously, "Randy 
isn't planning to leave our lives anytime soon, and 
he'll definitely be there for the next 9 months 
anyway."

"And what do you mean by that girl," Laura said unable 
to suppress a smile and wondering just how much of a 
surprise her news was going to be to the kids.

"Well he's still going to be teaching at the high 
school, and Katy, Jason and Sandy will all be taking 
classes with him this year, plus he has already 
promised that he in no way plans to abandon OHPF and if 
we can get Esther to sign up, we'll actually have an 
extra faculty advisor."

"Esther," Susan said questionably, "who's Esther?"

"You'll meet her later," Lana said, "let's just say 
she's the reason Randy isn't more broken up about 
losing both Katy and me."

Trying to get back to his question Stan said as he saw 
the girl on Ana's lap starting to cum furiously thanks 
to Ana's fingering and petting, "but back to my 
question, who is this lovely girl who has CUM and 
joined us?"

"Dad," Ana said grabbing one of Rita's boobs and 
licking it, "I want you to meet Rita Mars."

Everyone watching on screen suddenly froze for a few 
moments and after the initial shock, Laura smiled and 
said, "I guess that answers another question that had 
been bothering me since we last talked; if you were all 
able to work out your differences."

"Hello everyone," Rita said smiling blissfully, "I'm so 
happy the girls let me CUM with them, I hope I can CUM 
again later with Maria to meet her sister."

"Maria Ramos," Lana said in answer to everyone's 
questioning stare, "Sallie's sister, turned out to be 
Rita's true love and soul mate."

Smiling as she understood a bit Laura then asked, "But 
what does black mean?"

Rita answered the question herself, "I'm not totally 
OHPF material, Mrs. Anderson, black lets the other 
members know that what they can do with me is limited."

"Wait a minute," Laura suddenly said, "are you saying—
but Maria—Sallie's sister is she—"

Laura couldn't quite get the right words out and Rita 
said smiling, "Maria is safe, and so long as I live 
she'll stay both safe and clean."

Laura recognized the love and defiant determination in 
Rita's voice as she said this and Laura replied, "Yes, 
I've a feeling she always will be safe with you."

"Listen," Hannah suddenly said, "we better start 
getting back to our side of the camp." To those on 
screen she explained, "the segregation rules here are 
terrible, we can't even eat on the same side of the 
meal table with the boys and they don't let us do 
anything at all with them and if it wasn't for Rita's 
brilliance at getting me my master's powerful seed, I 
may never have thought of a way to get us on this 
side."

"Wait a minute," Charley said suddenly, "what are you 
talking about, except for bunking together every 
activity there is supposed to be co-gender."

"Not anymore Dad," Katrina said angrily, "apparently 
one too many girls forgot how to properly use the pill 
last year and now the only true co-gender activity 
still left (and that because Dir. Green had to fight to 
keep it) is the Friday night parties." Katrina actually 
shed a tear as she said this.

"Oh really," Charley said a little angry at seeing his 
daughter upset by anyone or anything besides their own 
family problems. "I think I have to check in with the 
board, it's obviously been too long since we had a 
meeting."

"What are you talking about Dad," Debbie asked suddenly 
starting to cum herself as her never-ending massaging 
of Hannah's pussy lips and clit triggered orgasms in 
both Hannah and her; Lana and Katrina had been cumming 
for some time leaving Ana the only one that had not 
truly cum and Rita now pushed her hand between her legs 
grabbed Ana's clit and pulled hard making Ana scream 
and start gushing.

"Debbie," Cathy said, "have you forgotten that your 
father is part owner of the Sun View Hill?"

"Dad," Debbie said, "I never knew that?"

"Well I'm usually a silent partner, but I promise baby, 
I won't stay silent about this by Monday things at the 
Sun View will be back to normal!"

"REALLY," all the girls said looking up at the screen 
with hope filled eyes.

"Really, I promise," Charley swore, "If you don't see 
me at the meeting later it's because I'll be meeting 
with the board to straighten everything out. Love you 
girls, and I can't wait for us to truly CUM together."

"Well it'll be damn well about time," Katrina said 
smiling, "and we love you too," casting an eye around 
at all of them she said, "that goes for all of you and 
Pam," she said looking to where Pam was now sucking 
Stan's cock (after cleaning out Cathy Pam had moved to 
suck Harry's cock, Susan's pussy, Laura's pussy and was 
now busy here), "I can't wait to meet you personally 
either, bye, for now."

"Bye," all the girls said and Hannah added, "we'll be 
cumming back later with everyone else and you can give 
us those announcements you're dying to tell us but feel 
it's only right to say when the whole family CUMS 
together. By the way, at that time I'll give you 
details of how we all got anals from dogs, how Lana 
fucked her first horse, how the Orgasm Queen got her 
pet cat to use a bitchy cheerleader as a litter box, 
and how the Mistress of Pain got Sandy and Le-Ann's 
brother fucking in mid air."

Before the shocked looks could clear from the cruise 
passengers faces and they could ask any questions 
Hannah turned off the computer and giggling said, "Come 
on let's get back to our side, I'm sure all our 
families will be cumming together again later."



Chapter Twenty-two – The Queen's Rage and the Master's 
Ride

Charley was able to immediately keep his promise to his 
daughters regarding the Summer Camp, and by the next 
afternoon, (a Sunday) all bunk house superintendents 
were passing out revised activity schedules to all the 
bunk houses, and at that evening's dinner, the kids 
enjoyed sitting with their friends, family and selected 
companions for the first time since camp started. With 
all co-gender programs up and running again, you might 
think that the Riverdale bunk house toll bridge would 
be a little less needed, but it actually started making 
more money than ever as the girls started truly mixing 
with the guys and could set up pre-arranged meetings 
themselves. 

The Riverdale bunkhouse (boys and girls) were paired 
for most activities except two. Horse riding lessons 
was one that they got to share and Ron was able to be 
there when his pet got her first real lesson in riding 
a horse. Sandy wanted to ride the horses also, but 
Dominatrix refused to give her permission, Dominatrix 
did let her go with Hannah constantly to get doggy 
provided anals.

One special daily activity had been added during the 
rescheduling: "The Life Goes On" activity led by Rita 
Mars and Maria Ramos; you might think that the 31 
students that found out they were HIV positive at the 
testing would have packed up and left instantly, but on 
meeting with Rita they all decided to stay for her 
talks with them on Sundays and those Sunday talks soon 
became so popular and important to them that two hours 
on Sunday just wasn't enough and Dir. Green gave 
permission for it to be extended.

For the most part the next two to three weeks after the 
activity rescheduling was just wild crazy fun topped 
each Friday night by an awesome party led by TXLT2. 
Laura had confirmed what they already knew, that she 
was pregnant; Susan and Harry had gotten the blessing 
from the Loving Cousins for the wedding at sea, and 
they were having multiple non-stop orgasms each day, 
who could find anything to be upset about? Well now 
that I think of it there were two people a little 
upset.

 

With just two weeks left to go at Summer Camp Lana 
thought strongly as she lay in her bunk looking up at 
the ceiling. She had skipped the latest painting 
session with Patty out of fear of not being able to 
control her rage. As she continued to try to calm down 
(via a body load of vibrators as usual) someone popped 
their head out of the trap door and he looked as angry 
as she did.

"So what's pissing off the Master two days before Aunt 
Susan and Uncle Harry's wedding?"

"Probably the same thing that has an entire sex toy 
store on your body," he said suddenly a bit amused.

"I'm telling you brother, I've tried to be as patient 
as possible, for one whole month I have tolerated that 
slutty bitch making passes and advances at Katy, but 
this is the last straw. You saw what she did at 
breakfast, coming right up to our table and switching 
Katy's water glass with a glass full of her cunt juice. 
If it weren't because I'm very much trying to honor our 
deal with the Navahos and that (pain in the ass bitches 
that most of them are) I really like most of them and 
don't want to lose all of them as friends I would 
declare war right now!"

"Trixie told me Jeanette has done nothing but spend her 
nights crying over the fact that Katy won't give her a 
second look; unlike my problem," he suddenly added 
bitterly."

"What are you talking about," Lana asked.

"She's in love with her and she's trying to steal her 
from me too, do you think I'm stupid," Ron said.

"Who's in love with who," Lana said surprised, "I mean 
besides that whore that wants my clit."

"Ms. Parks," Ron said hatefully.

"Sarah," Lana said doubtfully, "Ron, Sarah will never 
fall in love with anything that doesn't walk on four 
legs."

"Have you forgotten that my Honey can often be found 
running around on all fours," Ron said, "lately more 
than ever before?" Ron gave a yell and said, "I should 
never have let her fuck that horse! Something as 
painful as that could only have sealed the 
inseparability of my pain loving psycho and the person 
responsible for providing the pain."

"Ron," Lana said a little annoyed, "for the last time 
Sara has as much interest in Hannah as Katy has in 
Jeanette."

"Yeah," Ron said, "then why has she had Hannah over 
with her every single day for almost 3 weeks now?

"She's had Sandy there with her also," Lana said, "and 
I don't see Dominatrix in here making accusations as to 
why."

"I am telling you she has an alternative reason for 
wanting to get so close to Hannah, and what could that 
reason possibly be if it's not that that she's in love 
with her? I mean they share the same sexual orientation 
for God's sake."

"So do I, but you don't see her trying to get extra 
close to me," Lana said angrily.

"Why are you protecting her," Ron said angrily, "you're 
supposed to be on my side. Would you like it if I 
started talking on Jeanette's behalf?"

"Jeanette has made her intentions towards Katy very 
clear for a whole month and it's time she learned a 
true lesson," Lana said, "then added wickedly, so are 
you going to help me figure out how to teach her that 
lesson?"

Smiling Ron said, "You help me with my problem and I'll 
help you with yours. You say Ms. Parks is not in love 
with Hannah, okay, I'll believe you; I trust your 
instincts, but you have to believe me that there is 
then some other motive for her over attachment to my 
pet, help me find out what that reason is and I'll help 
you teach Jeanette a lesson she'll never forget and 
cure her of another dirty habit she has once and for 
all as well."

"Okay," Lana said, "it's a deal. Why don't we shake on 
it?"

Ron dropped his clothes and said, "if by shaking you 
mean in a mind-altering orgasm, I'm all for it Sis, now 
get rid of those vibrators and get ready to feel 
something warm, hot, hard and real in that lovely 
little hole of yours."

 

"Those Apache bunk house girls are hot," John said, 
"but I don't know why we can't be hiking with our own 
girls. When they rescheduled all the activities after 
week two and made everything co-gender again they 
paired us with the girls for every activity of every 
day except for today. Why do you suppose that is?"

"I don't suppose," Don said, smiling, "I know; Trixie 
talked to her mother and demanded that the Navahos not 
be separated from the Riverdale girls for Patty's Art 
activity."

"Oh," John said, "Ana is actually still sharing Patty 
with Trixie and Joan?"

"Not every week, but every now and then Trixie and Joan 
still crash Patty and Ana's private party."

"Can you believe how angry Ron looked when Ms. Parks 
asked Hannah to meet her later," John said.

"About as mad as Lana when Jeanette offered Katrina 
that special drink," Jason giggled.

"Well we only have two more weeks here," John said, "so 
let's pray the Master of Love and the Orgasm Queen can 
control their emotions that long so that we have no 
problems."

"To tell you the truth," Don said, "how Lana has been 
able to hold off from going full wrath mode on Jeanette 
up to now is beyond me; the girl just can't take a 
hint!"

"Can we," Jason asked smiling.

"What do you mean, Jay," Don asked.

Jason looked up at the next cliff of the mountain trail 
they were hiking on and John and Don saw that three of 
the Apache girls had totally stripped and were now 
giving the boys a full view of their open pussies; the 
girls were smiling at them in a 'come and get it' 
fashion.

"Sure," Don said, "we can take a hint."

Quickly climbing to the next cliff they didn't see the 
girls anywhere. "Where did they go," Don asked.

"They didn't leave this level, we would have seen 
them," Jason said.

Studying the cliff before them it seemed to end in a 
dead drop off the mountain, with apparently no caves 
around.

They must have gone around us somehow," John thought.

"No," Jason said, "I'm telling you it's not possible 
without us seeing them." Walking all the way out to the 
end of the cliff Jason saw absolutely no one around and 
deciding finally that John must have been right turned 
to walk back but then stopping he smiled and waved John 
and Don to come forward.

"What is it Jay," Don asked, "Did you find something?"

Pointing back in the direction they had just come from 
Jason said, "I think so." John and Don saw that a 
rather pushed out boulder which from the other side 
seemed to be completely part of the mountain wall, on 
this side was actually separated from the mountain 
enough for a person to squeeze behind it. Going and 
doing so the guys found that behind this stone there 
was-

"-a cave," Don said smiling.

"Well hello," one of the girls said, "we thought your 
cocks would never get here."

"Well now that they are finally here," another of the 
girls said, "how about sticking them where they'll do 
the most good and she bent over a boulder to open her 
pussy."

"You don't believe in foreplay do you," Jason said 
amused.

"That's just a waste of valuable fucking time," the 
third girl said, "and we don't exactly have much time 
left on this hike do we, so fuck us already."

Smiling the boys shrugged and dropping their cocks 
instantly inserted them in the moist hot pussies they 
were offered and started fucking furiously.

"Man you have a tight pussy," John said to the girl he 
was fucking. "Are you even going to tell us your 
names?"

"Is a name really as important as a pussy or an ass," 
the girl Jason was fucking asked.

"I'm telling you Apache sisters, this is why I love 
their Wall of Glory, all you have to do is feel their 
glorious cocks pumping in and out of you and you don't 
even have to see their faces."

"Okay," Don said giving in, "we get it; you want 
orgasms not conversations, okay girls get ready to 
flow!"

Pushing all three girls a bit lower the guys started to 
really pound their pussies, hard, fast and for a very, 
very long time before moving over to their asses where 
they fucked them just as hard until they finally came 
in the girls asses after the girls had cum multiple 
times themselves and when they all finally finished the 
girls said, "Bye strangers, thanks for CUMMING for us." 
And with that, they all went their separate ways.

 

"So where is your Queen," someone asked Katrina.

Katrina didn't have to look to know who it was that was 
talking to her. She wished Lana hadn't left; she didn't 
like having to confront Jeanette alone.

"Jeanette," she said, "I am telling you leave me alone 
before you push Lana too far."

"Did you like my present this morning," Jeanette asked.

Someone suddenly crashed into Jeanette knocking her 
over, the person had been carrying a tray full of open 
paints, the entire supply of which now ended up all 
over Jeanette.

"Oh, I'm so sorry," Hannah said with true concern and 
almost tearfully, "I'm such a klutz, not that I 
expected anyone to be standing by my easel." Turning 
her face from Jeanette the look of concern was 
instantly replaced by a purely wicked grin. "Are you 
alright Katrina; I'm glad to see no paint fell on you."

"Hasn't it been almost a month since that visit from 
the Mistress," Katrina asked smiling.

"Katrina, I think Ana and Patty can use some help 
planning that next class," Hannah said, "why don't you 
go in and stay with them for the rest of the class, 
tell them I sent you to help them."

Smiling at her, Katrina hurried; she was in no way 
about to disobey a direct order from the Mistress of 
Pain.

Inside Patty's office she found Ana and Patty in their 
regular fucking activity and quickly went around to 
Ana's ass to suck it.

"Trixie," Ana said opening her eyes which until now had 
remained closed. "We had a deal no interruptions 
today!"

Looking around and seeing Katrina Patty said a little 
annoyed, "Katrina what are you doing here?"

"The Mistress of Pain ordered me to come in and stay 
with you guys," Katrina said, "Jeanette was trying to 
take advantage of the fact that Lana's not here."

A little nervous Patty said, "Umm, Katy what exactly 
did Hannah do with Jeanette?"

"Nothing," Katrina said, "I mean she did have a small 
accident where she sort of crashed into Jeanette and 
bathed her with all the colors of the rainbow, but that 
was just an accident."

"Right," Ana said smiling, "well if you're going to be 
in here," she added, "let's start putting that clit of 
yours to good use. Fuck Patty while I feed her." With 
that Ana climbed to straddle Patty's head; Patty 
instantly exploring every millimeter of Ana's cunt with 
her tongue, tongue fucking the twat she'd fallen in 
love with a year earlier and still loved dearly. At the 
same time Katrina positioned her clit at the opening of 
Patty's own twat and started to pump in and out, in and 
out forcing her clit between Patty's pussy lips and 
into her hole. Every now and then Katrina would lean 
over and either suck Patty's boobs or suck Ana's ass; 
they remained this way until they had all had multiple 
orgasms, and until it was time for Patty to return to 
class.

 

When the girls returned to their bunk house they found 
the Master of Love and the Orgasm Queen asleep in her 
bunk, they had obviously fucked each other to 
exhaustion and were now passed out.

Hannah and Katrina didn't look very happy with the 
joyous smiles on Ron and Lana's faces but then Ana 
said, "Hey at least she's definitely calmed down and so 
has he."

"She might not stay so calm when she finds out Jeanette 
made another pass at Katrina," Debbie said angrily.

"WHAT!"

"Oh, oh," Katrina said throwing Debbie a 'you are so 
stupid' look. "Love," she then said to a suddenly no 
longer very calm looking Lana. Smiling and sitting by 
the bed she said, "We thought you were asleep."

"What did she do," Lana said coldly.

"She really didn't do anything Lana," Ana said going to 
stand by the bed, "The Mist-that is Hannah had a small 
accident were she sort of bathed Jeanette with every 
color paint in the art bunk and she didn't get a chance 
to do or say much. After that the Mist-I mean Hannah 
suggested to Katy that she might like helping Patty and 
me out in the planning of the final session next week."

"What did she say to you," Lana asked Katy in a 'tell 
me the truth the whole truth and nothing but the truth' 
tone.

A little nervous (more for what would happen to Lana if 
she non-accidentally killed Jeanette, than for anything 
that might actually happen to Jeanette) she said, "She 
just asked me where you were, and then she umm," Katy 
tried to stall but Lana gave her a piercing look and 
she said quickly, "she asked me if I liked her present 
this morning, you know, that little drink she sent me?"

"GRRRROOOOOWWWWLLLLL!"

"Umm, Queen, love maybe you should spend a little more 
quiet time with Ron," Katrina said, noticing Ron awake 
and somewhat amused.

"Actually," Hannah said, "I think a little quiet time 
with you would do her a lot more good."

"Actually Honey," Ron said, "You stay and have a little 
quiet time with Katrina, Lana and I are going to help 
out Ms. Parks today. You're to stay here and get rid of 
some of that aggression I see in the back of your 
eyes." To Katrina he said, "You wouldn't mind paying 
back the favor my pet did you today by being her butt 
monkey for a few hours would you,"

"I'll do it if she doesn't want to," Sandy, Melissa and 
Dolly all said at once.

"I'll do it," Katrina said smiling.

"Good," Ron said helping Lana out of bed. "When Ms. 
Parks comes to get Hannah make it clear that you are 
filling in for her, I'll meet you at the stable."

"What are you two up to," Jenny asked suspiciously.

"Just trying to be helpful," Ron said truthfully, "not 
to mention complete OHPF's mission of bringing safe sex 
awareness to all." He then headed to the trap door and 
went down.

"What's that," Ana asked suddenly noticing a paper 
under Lana's bed pillow.

"Oh that's nothing," Lana started to say, "just-"

Before she finished Hannah already had the paper in her 
hands and looking it over read:

 

The Dangers of Coprophelia

This is a potentially hazardous activity due to the 
risks of bacterial infection along with the usual 
factor of STDs. These people tend not to be pleased in 
sexual activities unless eating the feces of their 
partner. Note that even consuming one's own feces could 
have potentially harmful consequences, as the bowel 
bacteria are not necessarily safe to ingest.

 

Some coprophiliacs engage in coprophagia, the eating of 
feces, which is a potentially hazardous activity due to 
the risks of infection with diseases such as hepatitis. 
Note that even consuming one's own feces could have 
potentially harmful consequences, as the bowel bacteria 
are not necessarily safe to ingest, and can result in 
an E. coli imbalance.

 

"Sister," Hannah said smiling wickedly, "are you and my 
Master planning to 'save someone's life'?"

Smiling back just as wickedly Lana said, "It's our 
mission to keep sex safe for all," then frowning a bit 
added, "Even bitchy whores that don't deserve to live!"

As Lana started to dress, Katrina asked, "Umm Queen, 
how exactly are you going to, umm-SAVE-her?"

Smiling at Katrina, Lana went over to hug her and give 
her a kiss just as Ms. Parks arrived at the bunk house. 
As Lana turned to leave with Ms. Parks she turned her 
head and said to Katrina, "While you help Hannah out, 
have her tell you the story of an old friend of ours, 
Fran, a member of our original band in Junior High 
School, Triplet X; a lovely girl we nicknamed 'the 
French Fry Freak."

As Lana stepped out with Ms. Parks explaining she'd be 
helping her that day Ms. Parks called Dominatrix's Red 
Toy to join them, the rest of the girls were looking at 
Ana and Hannah with questioning stares. They were 
especially noting the look of horror in Ana's face as 
compared to the purely evil grin on Hannah.

"So Hannah, who was this Fran," Debbie asked.

"Like Lana said," Ana answered before Hannah could give 
any other version, "she was a member of the band. She 
was a French fry addict, she couldn't stop eating them 
and-"

"-she was getting fat," Hannah said, "and it wasn't 
helping the group much. To help the group we had to 
find a way to help her kick the habit."

"And did you 'help her'," Katrina asked.

"Oh yes," Hannah said laughing coldly, "I helped her!"

Turning to Ana for clarification Ana said, "Hannah 
devised a plan, 'fight fire with fire', Fran wanted 
fries, then we'd give her fries! We sort of grabbed her 
one night and fed her fries, and fed her, and fed her 
and fed her… the point is that by the next morning Fran 
couldn't even think of a French fry without wanting to 
throw up. Needless to say she never touched another fry 
again."

"Oh no," Katrina said wide eyed catching up with 
everyone else's thoughts, "Ron and Lana would never-"

"-we're not talking about Ron and Lana," Hannah said 
still smiling, "we're talking about The Master and the 
Orgasm Queen, and they are definitely my brother and 
sister." Pushing Katrina on the bed she said, "Bend 
over bitch, I'm going to need a very long session 
tonight."

 

When Lana, Sandy and Ms. Parks got to stable, Lana was 
surprised to see two other girls there as well; one was 
Trixie and the other was a girl she didn't personally 
know but was sure was from the Apache bunk house, they 
were both getting their pussies pumped by the dogs.

"Buster," Sandy instantly screamed stripping and 
getting on all fours, "Buster baby, where are you?" One 
of the dogs instantly came over to Sandy and after 
sniffing at Sandy's pussy a while and getting Sandy's 
juices running with some long swipes of his tongue, the 
dog instantly mounted Sandy and started fucking her 
hard and painfully. "Oh yes, Buster baby, welcome 
home."

Lana cast her a sorry (but maybe also envious look, due 
to the instant bliss and joy on her face) rolling her 
eyes she said to Ms. Parks., "Sarah is there any other 
reason you have the girls come to umm-help you-umm you 
know with the dogs. I ask because someone else thinks 
you have some alternative reason, I just think he's 
crazy."

"Oh Ron is absolutely right," Ms. Parks said smiling.

"I knew I was," someone said angrily behind them.

Turning Ms. Parks said smiling, "Well you're right 
about me having another reason, but you are probably 
dead wrong about what the reason is. Lana, since you 
came to take Hannah's place, why don't you work out 
with Butch, he's Hannah's special friend."

Lana threw Ms. Parks a 'you've got to be kidding' look 
for a few seconds, but then observing the three girls 
getting joyfully pumped before her and hearing their 
erotic moans of ecstasy she quickly smiled, dropped her 
clothes and yelled, "Butch, Butch where are you boy? 
Come and get it?"

In a few minutes Lana had joined the chorus of moaning 
human bitches as she too was mounted by a dog and 
started to feel her twat invaded by a powerful canine 
cock.

"Umm," Ms. Parks said observing the action, "I'm 
suddenly short one dog." Throwing Ron a look she said 
mischievously, "Where can this human bitch possibly 
find a powerful cock to mount her?"

Looking at her with an 'oh that's subtle' look, Ron 
said, "Why don't you and I go into the next room, I 
still want to ask you some questions, maybe we can find 
an answer to your question there."

As they left the four dogs and their bitches for a 
little privacy Trixie gave a scream as she started 
cumming and as the dog fucking her started filling her 
cunt with doggy seed. As the dog finished unloading his 
canine cream in her Trixie went over and lay down in 
front of Lana offering her pussy to her as Lana 
continued to get pumped.

As Lana lowered her head and started sucking Trixie 
clean Trixie said, "I know you're going after Jeanette; 
we tried to tell her to leave your clit alone but she 
is sort of obsessive."

Lana raised her head a moment and said angrily, "Are 
you warning me to leave her alone?"

"Not at all, you have mine, the rest of the squad and 
Mom's blessing to do whatever you want to with Jeanette 
as long as you promise two things,"

"And those are," Lana said suspiciously.

"That in the end you won't really hurt her in any way 
and that you cure her of a little disgusting habit one 
of her last boyfriends got her hooked on: Le-Ann told 
us that there were three people here that could 
possibly do that: The Mistress of Pain, The Master of 
Love and The Orgasm Queen. Le-Ann seemed to have a lot 
of faith in the manipulative powers of each, was she 
right or is it just a sort of blind faith?"

Lana lowered her head once more to Trixie's cunt and 
after finishing her cleanup said, "We'll help her, but 
after that I don't want to see her again for the rest 
of our time here, I'll draw up a schedule so we can 
alternate skipping meals and she is banned from the 
last two parties (seeing as I can't miss them) is that 
understood?"

"Got you," Trixie said a bit blissful as she started 
cumming again and Lana lowered her head to her cunt 
once more, "anything else you need?"

After finishing a long drink Lana said, "Three things, 
I need your master key, your word that the Navahos will 
take care of the clean up after Jeanette's 'THERAPY' 
and," turning around and plastering her cunt (now full 
of doggie cum) on Trixie's mouth, "a very good clean 
up." On feeling Trixie's tongue sucking deep into her 
cunt and pumping strongly in her, Lana cast an eye at 
Sandy and noticed that she was now in a 69 with the 
Apache girl as they cleaned one another out, Lana 
smiled and lowering her head once more began to savor 
Trixie's juices.

 

When Ms. Parks led Ron into the private connecting room 
his eyes almost popped as he saw the walls decorated 
with enough sex toys to classify this room a sex store. 
"Doesn't anyone from the staff ever come in here?" Ron 
asked half-amused and half-truly confused.

"This entire stable is listed as my classroom and this 
room classified as my private office; very few people 
are allowed in my private space." She gave him another 
mischievous smile.

"I bet a lot of animals are allowed in it though," Ron 
said truly smiling for once.

"Oh it's open 24-7 for them," Ms. Parks confessed as 
she walked over to a wall and grabbed a paddle, a whip, 
a collar, a leash, several clamps, a string of anal 
beads and a large bump filled dildo.

Ron watched her, a little amused, as she came around 
and laid everything on a table in the center of this 
room and then dropped all her clothes. "Looks like you 
are expecting a long session." Ron said stripping 
himself.

"Oh I am, the question is what will I be for this 
session," she picked up the collar in one hand and the 
paddle in the other, "you know what the beauty of being 
a pansexual is Ron; it's that I can have as many 
glorious orgasms wearing the collar as I can 
controlling the paddle; Lana and Hannah are like that 
also." She then cast him a wicked eye and said, "And so 
is the third pansexual in the Anderson household, so 
I'll let you decided, what do you want, to wear the 
collar or control the paddle?"

Ron realized what she was asking him and the Master in 
him suddenly boiled to the top in a very explosive 
manner as he walked angrily to her and grabbing both 
the paddle and the collar, put the collar around her 
neck and then used it to pull her over his knees as he 
sat on the edge of the table and started spanking her 
ass in true fury.

Between spanks the Master said angrily, "I may 
occasionally enjoy being on the other end of this 
paddle you insolent dumb bitch slave; but let me make 
one thing clear right now, only two girls on this earth 
have permission to even think of that!" SPANK! SPANK! 
SPANK! SPANK!

"Forgive me Master," Ms. Parks said, "do with this 
slave as most pleases you, please."

Ron grabbed the bump filled dildo and rammed it 
violently into her pussy, considering she obviously 
liked riding the horses a lot, Ron was shocked to find 
that her pussy was actually very tight. He pumped her 
painfully for several minutes as she gasped in pain and 
moaned in joy; he then left the dildo buried deep in 
her and grabbed the string of anal beads; it was a 
string of 10 large anal beads and he didn't bother 
trying to be considerate, he simply jammed the large 
beads one after another in Ms. Parks ass, turning, 
pushing and even hammering them in with the paddle 
occasionally if they were stubborn to go in. Ms. Parks 
screamed in true pain and the Master occasional pumped 
the dildo in her pussy making sure it constantly rubbed 
against her g-spot to insure that she received an equal 
amount of pleasure with her pain.

"Oh yes Master, more, give me more please!" Ms. Parks 
screamed this as she felt the eighth bead painfully pop 
past her sphincter; as she said it Ms. Parks started 
gushing cunt juice from around the dildo and the Master 
quickly turned her around and pulling the dildo out dug 
his tongue deep in her overflowing twat to drink her 
up. When he had had a good portion he turned her back 
around to finish inserting the last two beads in her 
ass.

Once all the beads were in the Master gave Ms. Parks a 
few more spanks before getting up leaning her over the 
table and saying strongly, "Okay bitch, prepare to be 
mounted!" As he said this he drove his long time fully 
erect cock deep in her pussy and started pumping as 
hard and as long as one of Sarah's dogs could: every 5 
to 10 minutes he would violently pull a bead from Ms. 
Parks ass intensifying the pleasure of her fucking with 
some well timed pain. The Master continued this until 
all the beads were out and he then suddenly pulled his 
cock out of her pussy and rammed it into her still open 
ass; making the last 15 minutes of their time together 
a painful anal and finally cumming long, hard and a lot 
in her ass."

Truly fucked out Ms. Parks said moaning, "So are you 
ready to ask me the question you wanted to ask?"

Looking at her still stretched out across the table Ron 
asked a little more controlled and definitely back to 
his concerned self, "if you are not romantically or 
even sexually interested in my pet and these other 
girls, what is your interest in them?"

Smiling a little as she was finally able to stand a 
little and sit on the edge of the table Ms. Parks said, 
"Well it's supposed to be a secret but I guess I can 
tell you," she pulled him over and whispered something 
in her ear. He smiled and said, "and Sandy, Trixie and 
that Apache girl-"

"-her name is Amanda and she's a true human bitch 
also."

"-and Amanda are your other choices? So when do you 
plan to tell them I mean you have to give Hannah and 
Sandy time to talk to Mom, Dad, Aunt Susan and Uncle 
Harry about it."

"Oh I have no doubt they can get what they want, 
Hannah, as I'm sure you know, is a manipulative bitch 
that always gets what she wants even without having to 
ask for it, and Sandy has both a father she hasn't been 
with in years and a brand new Mom to go home to, 
neither of which I'm sure will want to lose a chance to 
get on her good side by granting her a little wish."

"Hmm, hello," someone said a little cross from the 
door, "Ron did you get what we needed?"

Ron looked over at Lana and said, "Not yet, why don't 
you come over and clean my seed out Ms. Parks ass," 
teasingly he said, "I know it's probably not as good as 
doggy cum, but I think it's still good. I'll tell Ms. 
Parks what we need while you're at it."

"Very funny," Lana said going over to where Ms. Parks 
was once more kneeling across the table so her ass 
could be sucked clean.

"So what is it you need," Ms. Parks asked as she felt 
Lana's tongue swirling happily deep in her ass.

"Well it's actually a secret," Ron said smiling, but I 
guess I can tell you. He then knelt next to her and 
whispered something in her ears.

"YOU NEED WHAT…"

 

The next morning Lana skipped both breakfast as well as 
dinner, she also skipped all the activities that day 
and Ana and Hannah skipped them all as well. So by the 
way did John, Ron and Don; and at the dinner table some 
of the guys and girls were asking what was up.

"We're not sure, what they're planning exactly," 
Katrina told Jason, "I just have orders from the Queen 
to do one thing, and to tell you the truth I wish I 
didn't have to do it."

"What is it, Sis," Jason asked concerned?

Katrina went into a bag she had been carrying and 
pulled out a bottle the contents of which she poured 
into and empty glass.

"Is that-" Jason began.

"-pure and un-tampered with 100% Katy juice," Katrina 
said smiling at him.

"Hey can I have a drink of that," Robert asked.

"Sorry guys," she said to Robert as well as the others 
who showed an interest in having a drink, "this cup has 
a name." She then looked over to where Jeanette was 
sitting alone at a table watching her as usual.

Getting up and going over to her Katrina sat down and 
said, "Okay, I'll talk to you but you have to remember 
that nothing is going to go farther than a casual 
meeting, I love Lana and she's the only person my heart 
will ever need. I wouldn't even be talking with you if 
she hadn't given me the okay and if you didn't have 
some incredible tasting juices. Here, I think I owe you 
a small gift."

Jeanette smiled overjoyed and grabbing the cup drank it 
down savoring every drop and licking her lips when she 
was finished. "Meet me tonight at around 10 in the same 
place we met last time, I'll be there," Katrina then 
smiled coyly at her and said, "And I'll be sure to have 
a lot of your favorite treat."

Jeanette smiled lovingly at her and said, "I can't 
wait, thank you, and thank Lana for letting me have you 
again."

Katrina returned to her seat and Debbie asked, "She 
took the bait I guess?"

"Yeah," Katrina said, "this rat was pretty easy to 
catch."

"Hey the Irving Kids (this included Jenny and Lenny 
whose adoption would be completely legal by the next 
day) said what's with the sour faces, remember, Mom and 
Dad are getting married tomorrow afternoon and we want 
nothing but happy faces at their wedding."

"Oh did you see the pictures they mailed yesterday from 
Puerto Rico," Debbie suddenly said, "I love that one of 
all of them on 'el Morro' in old San Juan."

Giggling Maria said, "Did you see the one from the 
bridal dress shop where Pietro is in a tuxedo and both 
Betty and Sallie are in bride's dresses on either side 
of him?"

"Oh I liked that one," Sandy said, "but my favorite was 
the one with Lisa scaling the wall of that castle to 
get to Amy in the tower window."

As they continued talking Katrina cast a worried look 
at where Jeanette was getting up to leave and she 
thought, "You really did have some great tasting 
juices, it's a shame we can't really share a drink."

 

Around 10 o'clock that night Jeanette was standing in 
front of the shower room where she had last met 
Katrina, she was waiting anxiously when someone said, 
"Waiting for someone?"

Turning Jeanette said a little disappointedly, "YOU, 
where's Katy?"

"Her name to you," The Orgasm Queen said angrily, "is 
Katrina. Not that I give you permission to ever speak 
my lovely clit's name again." Lana was dressed exactly 
as she had been when she last confronted Jeanette in 
the Mistress' temporary lair.

"Why did you tell Katy-"

SLAP! SLAP!

Jeanette turned shocked and angry eyes at Lana as she 
slapped her. She then saw Lana give a nod (apparently 
at someone behind her) and Jeanette turned hoping to 
find Katrina but instead finding a can of knock-out in 
the Mistress' hand.

"Oww," Jeanette thought, "I have got to stop getting on 
these psychos bad side, I don't mind being in chains 
but they do not know the meaning to the word 
'comfortably'." As she started to come to she realized 
she was inside the shower room and it was a chair in 
the center of the room she was chained to, she also 
noticed she was totally naked. She looked before her 
and saw three people, or was it one person and she was 
seeing triple? 

"Are you completely awake Bitch," the middle person 
said, one of the Anderson boys, his brothers were on 
either side of him but neither looked as angry, 
commanding and frightening (though for some reason very 
exciting) as this middle brother. "We've wanted to talk 
to you."

"What do you want with me," Jeanette asked a little 
scared.

"You've been harassing our Sister-in-Law, for one 
thing, and upsetting our sister." The Master said 
forcefully, "it's time you learned that in our family, 
if you upset one of us, you upset us all."

"Listen, I'm sorry okay, but I really liked Katy-" 
SLAP! SLAP!

Jeanette shut up as she saw the look in the Master's 
eyes as he slapped her. She then just whimpered.

"Sisters," The Master called, "she's all yours, for 
now."

The boys walked around the chair to be replaced by the 
three Anderson girls (who had obviously been standing 
behind the chair the whole time). On observing them 
Jeanette suddenly realized something she had found odd 
about the boys dress that for some reason hadn't really 
clicked until she saw The Mistress of Pain and The 
Orgasm Queen standing on either side of the third 
Anderson sister (where the first two had looks of pure 
hate in their eyes, this one at least looked a little 
concerned).

"Why are you all wearing plastic gowns, gloves and 
filter masks," Jeanette asked.

SLAP! "You dare-"

"-don't even say it sister," the Orgasm Queen said, 
"We're not in your lair, and anyway, we agreed to let 
her run this show." She cast a doubtful look at Ana.

Ana then looked at Jeanette and said with true concern, 
"You've had a lot of people worried about you, you 
know: your parents, your coach, and your team mates."

"Worried about me," Jeanette said angrily, "why has MY 
life, had anybody else worried?"

"Ever heard the phrase, 'you are not an island', allow 
me to read you some facts listed under this report, 
'The Dangers of Coprophelia', and if you are smart, you 
won't say a word, you know how much my sister, The 
Mistress of Pain, hates toys wasting their mouths for 
anything but sucking."

Jeanette cast a worried look at where the Mistress was 
caressing a whip attached to her belt and giving Ana a 
nod said absolutely nothing.

After outlining all the dangers of Jeanette's nasty 
little habit and asking her kindly what she thought 
Jeanette said, "Smoking, drinking, drugs… and a couple 
of hundred other things I can think of... they all have 
their dangers, are you against them too?"

"OHPF is against anything and everything that can 
eventually lead to unsafe sex and the further growth of 
the STD epidemic," The Orgasm Queen answered angrily, 
"time to test what you've learned," she then took out a 
plastic food storage container from a bag by her side 
and opening it waved its contents in Jeanette's face. 
"This is a gift from my Katy, do you want it?"

Jeanette looked lustfully at the stick of shit and 
smiling said, "Yes, yes please let me have it. It's my 
life and I decide what I want to do with it."

"Very well then," the Orgasm Queen said, "I'll let you 
have it, but first here's some extra treats." 

Jeanette noticed the Orgasm Queen nodding at someone 
behind her (one of her brother's obviously) and looking 
up just caught two of the brothers turning over a large 
garbage can, "What's-"

Jeanette couldn't get another word out as she was 
suddenly bathed in horse shit. She tried to give a 
scream but some shit entered her mouth and she quickly 
lowered it to spit it out. As the brother's finished 
emptying the garbage can, they quickly grabbed what was 
obviously a second one and began emptying it also on 
her; poor Jeanette found her entire body buried in 
feces and she in no way found it erotic or sexually 
arousing, "Get it off me," she screamed as the second 
shower came to and end, "get it off me please!"

"I thought you liked shit," The Orgasm Queen said 
wickedly, then added, "Oh dear, I almost forgot Katy's 
present." She prepared to spread the shit on Jeanette's 
face and Jeanette screamed.

"Get it away," she yelled crying, "get it away please!"

"Don't you want to try my Katy's shit," the Orgasm 
Queen asked.

"No, no, I never want to see shit again, get me out of 
here I can't take this smell, I'm going to throw up get 
me out of here please!" She broke down truly crying and 
Lana nodded to her brothers and sisters as if saying, 
"I think our job is finished."

As they all turned their backs to her and started 
walking to the exit of the shower room Jeanette said 
terrified, "Where are you going, you can't leave me 
here, you can't leave me like this, get me out please!"

They kept walking out leaving Jeanette alone to enjoy 
her shit for a while without ever giving her another 
look.

 

Outside the rest of the Navaho girls as well as the 
Navaho boys were waiting.

"Be sure to give her a good bath and use that anti-
bacterial soap we left you," Ana said to Trixie and 
Joan.

"So do you think she's cured," Trixie asked.

They raised their ears to hear Jeanette's screams and 
cries and the Orgasm Queen said, "Oh yes, believe me, 
if she never sees shit again it will be way too soon. 
Here's that schedule I told you about," Lana said 
handing Trixie a sheet of paper, "remember neither Katy 
nor I see her again for these last two weeks."

"Here," Ron said handing Peter Vangraves some shovels, 
"you'll need these. Enjoy yourselves."

With that TXLT2 removed all the plastic protective 
clothing they had on (the Navahos by the way had at 
least been smart enough to wear some themselves) and 
walked back together toward the other shower rooms for 
a quick shower of their own before returning to their 
bunk houses to rest nicely before their Aunt and 
Uncle's wedding the next day.



Chapter Twenty-three – Wedding At Sea

The Next Morning Ron and Hannah were finishing some 
last minute decorations in the Recreation room of the 
tour mobile, well they were supposed to be anyway. The 
Recreation room had been decorated to host a wedding 
reception to which the entire Riverdale bunk house had 
been invited as well as Dr. Lewis and Patricia Clark. 
Only a handful of outsiders were invited, Dr. Lewis of 
course would be taking Esther Figueroa (who hadn't 
really been an outsider for some time now); Dir. Green 
and her daughter were invited by request of Le-Ann; The 
Wilsons had asked if Peter Vangraves (in a spirit of 
courtesy to one's business partners) could be invited; 
Hannah and Lana had asked Sarah Parks and the boys had 
gotten Jeanette Peters to bake a nice cake as well as 
prepare some party snacks so she would be there. The 
last minute decorations Ron and Hannah had gone to work 
on only took a minute so the hour after that was spent 
in a private celebration in the BED room and when Lana 
walked in looking for them she found them fucking 
happily and deeply kissing.

"You two look extra happy this morning," Lana said with 
a tone of annoyance but also smiling at seeing her 
brother and sister looking so happy. "However," she 
added, "we're supposed to be getting a good breakfast 
since we won't be at lunch."

"We were just doing a little celebrating of our own," 
Ron said as he humped Hannah a few more times and she 
moaned happily.

"Celebrating ehhh," Lana said looking at Hannah's 
blissful face, "don't you celebrate like that every 
day?"

"Well yes," Ron said smiling, "but we don't always have 
something real to celebrate."

"Really," Lana said, "so what are you celebrating, 
maybe I can take a few minutes to celebrate also?"

"Show her," Hannah said as she started cumming 
strongly.

Ron smiled and lifted his hand for Lana to study, 
almost laughing Lana said, "Blue, you?"

"Is it any harder to believe than you wearing green," 
he said as he started to fill Hannah's twat with hot 
cream, "unfortunately there is no special color for us 
pansexuals."

"Pansexual," Lana said a little surprised, "you," she 
added smiling.

"Oh yes, our little visit to Sarah yesterday—"

"—so she's Sarah now?" Lana said teasingly.

Both Ron and Hannah threw her annoyed stares and Ron 
said, "As I was saying, our little visit to Sarah 
yesterday helped me see the light, and answer a 
question you yourself had put to me just two days ago."

Smiling as she understood what he meant Lana said, "So 
you finally know why Hannah?"

"Everyone has a perfect mate out there somewhere," the 
Master of Love said, "for full constant Masters their 
mate will be a full constant submissive and vice-a-
versa, for a simple lesbian it will be a simple lesbian 
that shares her interests, the same of gay guy, but for 
a pansexual there can be only one perfect mate;" he 
said suddenly looking lovingly once more at Hannah.

As she understood the point he was getting at Lana 
said, "For a pansexual the perfect mate can only be 
another pansexual; someone that will enjoy being the 
slave when he wants to be a master, as much as enjoy 
being the master when he wants to be a slave and," Lana 
added going over to them and putting her hand on the 
blue bands they both had on, "not to mention that leans 
toward the same sexual orientation." She looked at her 
green band and said, "I knew you'd eventually figure 
out why Hannah, and not say Ana or me. Now get out of 
the way and let me clean out my pansexual sister so we 
can get some real food before the party."

As Ron moved up to have his cock completely cleaned off 
by Hannah, Lana fell between her legs and started to 
suck out all the masterly seed found there.

 

"Come on you two," Harry and Susan heard someone say; 
they had both gone to sleep very late celebrating their 
last night as single people (with everyone else on the 
ship), neither therefore wanted to open their eyes at 
the moment, "come on," the person talking repeated 
excitedly, "this is the day!"

When neither of the people on the bed made an attempt 
to wake up Pam jumped on the bed and said, "Looks like 
you two can use some help this morning; here Susan," 
she said plastering her wet drippy, and (for the last 
two weeks) bald pussy on Susan's mouth. Try some pepper 
up tonic." Then leaning over at an angle she said, "And 
as for you, it shouldn't be too hard to get you up" and 
on saying that she swallowed Harry's cock and started 
to suck it to life.

As Harry felt Pam's hot mouth working every inch of his 
cock his eyes shot open and he sat up a little, "Pam 
baby I love you but isn't it a bit early?"

"First of all," Pam said releasing his cock a second 
and working on grinding her twat into Susan's mouth 
until she finally felt Susan sucking her 
enthusiastically and non-stop, "it is breakfast time 
and since it's your wedding day the two of you should 
have been up hours ago to go over any last minute plans 
for the ceremony later."

"Pam honey," Harry said smiling and pushing her head 
back down to his cock (which she instantly re-
engulfed), "between the crew, the in-laws to be, and 
'Pam's Pleasure' there are more than enough people 
taking care of any last minute details." He then bent 
over and said, "but a small morning meal is important I 
guess," and he started eating her ass, running his 
tongue in and around Pam's tight little butt hole, 
sucking her butt cheeks and eventually truly tongue 
fucking her ass. Realizing that Susan wasn't getting 
enough attention on the morning of her wedding Pam 
directed one of Harry's hands to Susan's boobs and then 
stuck three fingers from one of her hands up Susan's 
twat and started pumping, rubbing her g-spot constantly 
as, with the thumb, she massaged Susan's clit.

Soon everyone on the bed was cumming strongly and on 
completely drinking up Harry's orgasm, and allowing 
Susan to leave her totally clean, Pam jumped up and 
repositioned herself between Susan's legs to finish 
drinking all of Susan's morning juices and leave her 
clean.

"So everybody totally awake now," Pam finally asked.

"Honey," Susan said, "with a pepper up tonic like those 
all purpose juices of yours, who wouldn't instantly be 
awake. By the way, I noticed an added morning treat 
there, have you been busy this morning?"

"I just passed by Pietro's early today to make sure I 
could get Betty and Sallie to start working on the 
final preparations early. Pietro gave me a little thank 
you fuck for getting them up on time."

"You know I almost fear taking you home to spend a week 
with my kids and my nieces and nephews," Harry said 
smiling.

"Oh don't be silly, Harry," Susan said smiling, "what 
is she going to do pervert our kids?"

"That's not what I'm afraid of," Harry said smiling, 
"I'm more thinking on the lines of what happens when a 
raging bull crashes head to head with a raging bull?"

Unsure what he was talking about Pam said smiling, 
"Well I figure they'd probably kill each other but I 
don't know what you mean TXLT2 and Pam's Pleasure are 
not about to crash head to head?"

"No," Susan said smiling, understanding a little better 
what Harry meant, "but you sure might crash groin to 
groin and there is such a thing as too much pleasure."

"You can never have too much pleasure," Pam said 
giggling, "and anyway TXLT2 and Pam's Pleasure will 
have the Loving Cousins between them offering a bit of 
relief from time to time. Now come on there's still a 
lot to do before the wedding."

 

"A pansexual," Katrina repeated as Lana talked with her 
while they fucked Katrina's bed. She looked a little 
doubtful.

Lana had gone back to the Riverdale bunk house to get 
her so they could go to breakfast together and suddenly 
jumped in bed with her demanding Katrina fuck her with 
her clit as Lana showered Katrina with kisses. On 
asking Lana why she was so happy Lana had answered that 
she finally understood why they were meant to be 
together and why they would always be the perfect 
match.

"Why do you think I'm a pansexual," Katrina asked when 
Lana gave this as the reason.

"You have to be," Lana said, "we would never have 
survived this long together if you weren't. One year 
ago, when I told John that you were the only girl that 
would ever tempt me to cross completely, he told me 
that it would never work because we were too alike and 
in most cases that is true. For example two masters 
will never be happy with each other, neither will two 
submissives, but in pansexuals it's the only thing that 
works. Think about it, whenever I've needed a slave, 
you've been happy to be my slave, at times when I've 
needed to be the slave, you've loved being my master, 
and I saw how much you loved fucking those dogs last 
week (even if you won't admit it); you love all sex 
just like me and most important of all we are both 
pansexuals that lean toward lesbianism, so we are the 
perfect beautiful couple that will last forever." Both 
Katrina and Lana suddenly started cumming and Ana and 
Debbie who had been standing by waiting for the two to 
hurry instantly dropped at their cunts saying, "Now 
that you've CUM, hurry up and COME there's a lot to do 
this morning."

On Ana and Debbie leaving them totally clean Lana and 
Katrina got up and followed them out, all the other 
girls had left a while before.

Getting to the meal bunk house Katrina and Lana sat at 
a large round table with John, Debbie, Hannah, Ron, 
Don, Jason, Ana and Rita.

"Rita," Lana said, "I wanted to thank you for those 
decorations you made they're beautiful, I know Aunt 
Susan and Uncle Harry are going to flip when they see 
them. Is Maria still working on special treats with Ms. 
Peters?"

"Yes," Rita said smiling, "I'm banned from the kitchen 
but Ms. Peters sucked my tits and my clit to show me 
that she personally has no problem with me being 
around."

"Well we do have to be considerate and wise about some 
things," Lana said, "I mean working in the kitchen may 
seem like nothing but what happens if while cutting a 
slice of ham or splitting the sandwiches you slightly 
nick yourself and even a minimal amount of blood spills 
on some sandwiches or is left on the knife with no 
one's knowledge? We can't be irresponsible with our 
lives or anyone else's."

"I thought the disease doesn't survive outside of the 
body for long," Katrina said confused.

"Well in other body fluids it doesn't," Rita said, "but 
remember it lives in the blood so in blood, even blood 
out side the body it is always present. That's why in 
the beginning a lot of dentist, barbers and blood banks 
were helping spread the disease with contaminated 
unclean instruments and blood."

"That's right," Debbie said, "I forgot about those 
cases."

"Unfortunately so have a lot of other people," Lana 
said, "that's why now that they hear the disease 
doesn't survive long outside the body a lot of people 
are getting careless about things like decontaminating 
instruments and sharing needles again."

"By the way Lana," Rita said, "you are coming to the 
last meeting of my group tomorrow right?" Looking at 
Ron she said, "you too, right?"

"Yes," Lana said, "I wanted to talk to them but I was 
wondering, why with two weeks left here your last daily 
meeting is tomorrow?"

"All the members of my group are going to leave camp 
early and get to a real hospital after tomorrow's 
meeting; I mean they've been lucky that we had Dr. 
Lewis here to treat them this whole time, but he was 
only granted a one month's supply of medication for 
each of them and it's time for them to go find 
permanent doctors of their own."

"Yeah," Lana said smiling, "poor Randy took this summer 
job to get a vacation from the STD horror he went 
through thanks to Lizzy's teacher."

"Did they find anything more out on him," John asked 
curiously, just to join in the conversation as he drank 
his coffee.

"Well," Rita said, "last I heard he was taken away by 
Homeland Security."

"Homeland Security," John said coughing out his coffee, 
"why would they be interested in a pedophile teacher?"

"They found the fact that he was purposely infecting so 
many children a little strange and on investigating him 
they found connections to some sort of terrorist 
organization." Rita said nervously.

"Wait a second," Lana said, "so you're saying his 
little sex parties were part of some sort of terrorist 
plot to wipe us out one orgasm at a time?"

"Isn't that sick," Katrina said angrily, "using the 
most beautiful thing on earth, SEX, as a tool of 
terror."

"Homeland security was trying to get him to confess how 
many more are involved in this little plot throughout 
the United States' elementary, junior high schools and 
high schools; not to mention colleges, but he wasn't 
breaking so we may never know."

"That is just evil," Lana said beyond disgusted.

"That's just another reason for OHPF to keep spreading 
its message," Ron said determinately.

"You know," Rita said, "the oldest member in my group 
is 15 and the youngest is an 11 year old girl."

"So all 31 HIV infected campers are between the age of 
11 and 15," Debbie said sadly.

"I wonder what makes them start thinking they can have 
sex so young," Lana said angrily, "If they don't 
understand how to do it safely they shouldn't be doing 
it!"

"Umm Lana," Hannah said a little amused, "have you 
forgotten we started at age 7 and with absolutely no 
adult aid until we hit 13 by which time we fully 
understood everything there ever was to know about 
sex."

"Oh right," Lana said a little embarrassed, "still not 
everyone is us, between the three of us we had a true 
sexual leader, a cunt juice addict that could never get 
enough," she cast an eye at Ana as she said this, "and 
a sexual psycho that also happened to have been a 
computer genius and was downloading us every single 
kiddy porn movie out there by the time she was nine."

Lana seemed suddenly lost in thought and, a little 
worried she might be getting upset again, Katrina said, 
"Love are you okay, what are you thinking about so 
intensely?"

"A poll," Lana said simply and smiled at Katrina, "to 
hand out to all those in Rita's group tomorrow as well 
as all the OHPF members (the majority of which where 
expert fuckers by the age of 13) simple to investigate 
how they got started."

"You're serious about this aren't you Lana," Ron said 
amused.

"I think I'm going to dedicate myself not only to being 
an incredible sexologist like Randy and Aunt Joyce, but 
to being something that in today's world is still 
considered unnecessary, a child's sexologist. Since 
children aren't supposed to quote HAVE SEX unquote; the 
world doesn't think special child's sexologists are 
really needed, but the world is very, very wrong!"

 

As Harry, Susan, Stan and Laura entered the galley they 
found Lisa and Amy fucking strongly next to the counter 
with the morning pancakes and sausage delights. Not 
wanting to disturb them Laura went over and got the 
food herself, she then stopped suddenly as she noticed 
the pancakes and sausages all soaked through with 
liquids on smelling them she smiled and said, "Lisa, I 
hate to bother you but there's cunt juice all over the 
pancakes and the sausages are swimming in a pool of 
it."

"Oh dear," Lisa said horrified, as she got up to 
observe them, "hmmm, your right, I'm going to have to 
raise the price for these seeing they have an added 
delicacy."

"Oh come on Lisa," Amy said pulling her back on to her, 
"it's a special day, remember, it's not only Susan and 
Harry's wedding day, it's Stan and Laura's anniversary 
day."

"Umm, your right, okay I'll 'come on' like you say, 
just let's not CUM on the food anymore," to the others 
she said, "Enjoy your breakfast and happy 
anniversary/wedding day." She then started sucking 
Amy's tongue while they rubbed their cunts furiously 
together.

Rolling her eyes Laura shrugged and taking the food to 
the table said, "Enjoy everybody."

Just then Pam's Pleasure entered the galley and Jeffrey 
said, "Hi ya, hi ya everyone; ready for the big event 
later?"

"What's for breakfast," Larry asked, "I'm famished."

"Cunt cakes," Laura said passing him a cunt juice 
soaked pancake.

"Groovy," Pam said smelling the bowl of sausages, "I 
was pretty drained out by everyone this morning, and 
this should help replenish my juices nicely."

"Well you saved something for me didn't you," Laura 
said sounding truly upset, "I mean it is my 
anniversary."

"Don't worry Laura I made sure to have enough left for 
you," on saying that Pam went over to the table and sat 
on the edge right in front of where Laura had finally 
taken a seat. Laura instantly dug into her anniversary 
treat, drinking long and rapidly from Pam's flowing 
cunt. As Pam was truly about to burst Laura grabbed her 
plate of pancakes and putting the plate between Pam's 
legs pulled her clit violently making Pam gush strongly 
several times pouring her cunt juices all over Laura's 
pancakes. Laura then quickly reattached her mouth to 
Pam's twat to finish off her treat and leave Pam clean.

As Pam got off the table, still a little dazed, 
everyone was looking at Laura as she prepared to dig 
into her pancakes, noticing their looks Laura said a 
little annoyed, "What, they just needed a little more 
flavoring; that doesn't mean they weren't good it just 
means that in my condition I need a more robust taste 
sometimes."

As they all cracked up laughing at this, Pam stumbled a 
little, obviously still lost in bliss, and Stan said, 
"Girl come sit down before you end up on the floor, you 
owe me an anniversary present too anyway."

Going over Pam sat on his lap positioning Stan's cock 
at the entrance of her ass. She'd already been fucked 
in the pussy quite a few times that morning and she 
figured it could use a break, she had not yet had an 
anal that morning and she loved getting anals as much 
as she knew Stan loved giving them.

As Stan started drilling Pam's ass he asked, "So have 
you guys made up your mind where you're going to be 
staying while at Riverdale?"

"Well we were still trying to decide between your 
place, the Irving's new home, the Wilson's not to 
mention the Wise's, Ramos' and Right's, and we sort of 
started having a nervous breakdown," Pam said as she 
started to moan.

"Yeah," Jeff said smiling, "we love all you guys and we 
couldn't bring ourselves to choose between you."

"But Charley gave us something now and I think it 
solves the problem," Pam said.

"Really," Laura said, "he didn't give you a tour mobile 
that you can use as a house did he?"

"Actually," Stan said, "It was Cathy that gave the kids 
that."

"Well he didn't give us any kind of bus," Larry said.

"He gave us a boat," Mark said.

"A boat," Almost everyone in the galley said at once.

"A house boat to be exact," Pam said grinding her ass 
into Stan's cock and really getting it in her as deep 
as possible.

"It's pretty nice," Jeff said, "and if belongs to all 
of us."

"We'll be living in it while in Riverdale and then 
we'll take it to San Francisco," Pam said, "that's 
where we'll be for college."

"Yeah," Larry said, "no dorm rooms necessary."

"Well I guess not needing dorm rooms can help save 
money," Harry said, "but living on a boat for your 
entire college experience?" He cast a doubtful look.

"I think it'll be great," Pam said as she felt Stan 
about to explode and suddenly got off him turned around 
and swallowed his cock instantly just as he started to 
cum.

"Well I hope the best for you," Laura said smiling.

"You know Lisa," Susan said, "these pancakes are 
delicious, but please tell my wedding cake isn't full 
of cunt juice also?"

"Would that really be a bad thing," Harry asked taking 
another bite of his pancakes.

 

Lenny cast another eye at his sisters as they walked 
back and forth checking and rechecking every last item 
in the Recreation room of the tour mobile; after a 
while their walking back and forth started annoying him 
and he finally said strongly, "Girls, what is wrong, 
everything has been fixed by pretty much everyone 
already and it can't be readier for later. SO CALM 
DOWN!"

"Lenny," Jenny said angrily, "it's not enough that 
everything be ready, everything has to be perfect."

"Yeah," Sandy said, "Mom and Dad have to be able to see 
how much we care."

Robert came in from the Bed room saying, "Well all the 
food, cake included, is ready in the Kitchen. Everyone 
should be here in half-an-hour then we connect in one 
hour for the wedding and the reception." Casting an eye 
at the nervous looks on his sisters he said, "You two 
still aren't on that everything has to be perfect kick 
right?"

"They're driving me crazy walking back and forth moving 
this and that only to move it back again," Lenny said.

"I think what you all need is a relaxation period," 
Robert said, "like I said, everything is ready and we 
have half an hour. What say we do a little personal 
celebrating?"

"Personal celebrating," Jenny questioned, "what are we 
going to celebrated before the wedding?"

"Can't you think of anything," Robert asked then added 
with a smile, "SISTER?"

"Oh Master," Sandy suddenly said hugging Jenny, "Master 
I almost forgot, you're adoptions were legalized as of 
today, that means that—"

"—I finally really have that sister I always wanted," 
Jenny said excitedly and grabbed Sandy by the arm. 
"Come on sister let's do a little celebrating," and she 
ran into the BED room dragging Sandy along with her.

"Hey," Robert said a little annoyed, "don't forget, you 
have an extra brother now too," to Lenny he said, "Well 
come on brother let's join the celebration," and he ran 
into the BED room after the girls quickly followed by 
Lenny.

In the BED room they found that Jenny and Sandy had 
instantly fallen into a 69 and after watching them a 
minute Lenny and Robert nodded to each other and going 
over to them Lenny and Robert pulled the girls apart 
saying, "Hey this is a celebration for all of us."

Robert went over to one of the supply bags and finding 
something that could be used he grabbed it and went 
back to the where the other three were standing. 
Handing what he had found to Jenny he quickly pulled 
her down to the mattress floor and stuck his cock deep 
in her ass. She in turn stuck what he had given her, an 
18 inch double sided dildo in her pussy and called her 
red toy to take the other side in as she worked to lay 
flat on her. Lenny then gave Sandy the thing she loved 
most, a painful anal fucking. The Irving kids fucked 
themselves to several female orgasms in this fuck chain 
before the guys separated, to cum in the girls mouths 
and get some clothes back on before the wedding.

Just as they finished getting dressed they heard 
someone come in and, taking a peek a section one, saw 
that it was Dir. Green, Trixie and Le-Ann.

"The guests have started to arrive," Lenny said 
smiling.

"So where's TXLT2," Jenny said, "We need some music for 
the first half hour?"

 

"Umm a child's sexologist, ehhh," Dr. Lewis said as his 
cock pumped in and out of Lana's pussy. "Yes your 
right, it is mostly considered an occupation for the 
future and not the present, but you are also right that 
just because it's not officially accepted at the moment 
doesn't mean we don't need one."

Katrina lifted her head from Esther's pussy a minute 
and said, "My Lana is going to be the best in the 
world," then smiling she added, "Especially if 
officially there aren't any others; by the way Randy, 
your soul-mates juices are fantastic." As she said this 
she once more dug into Esther's pussy to suck freely.

"What do you think about my other theory, about Katy 
being a pansexual just like me," Lana asked.

"Oh I think that is no theory," he said leaning over to 
where Katrina was sucking Esther and biting one of her 
boobs. "She is definitely a lover of all sex." As he 
said this he observed Katrina starting to cum and he 
pulled the fingers he'd been pumping in her twat out to 
allow Esther to fall on her knees between Katrina's 
pussy and suck her dry.

"I want you two to swear to come to our Family Game 
Night every Friday," Lana said as she started cumming 
herself and Dr. Lewis pulled out to get a good drink of 
Lana juice before moving back up and sticking his cock 
in Lana's mouth to be sucked to orgasm.

"Well at first we'll be rather busy," Esther said, "and 
we're going away alone when we get back for one week."

"It's the last week of vacations and I want to have a 
private vacation with Esther," Dr. Lewis explained.

"Damn," Lana said feigning anger, "and I wanted you to 
give me a private lesson on the different ways non-
children are formed during that week."

"I promise to talk with you about it when Esther and I 
get back," Dr. Lewis said smiling.

"Lana;" Katrina said suddenly, "look at the time, we 
better run!"

"Wow," Lana said looking at the clock, "come on Katy 
fast."

They were almost at the door when Dr. Lewis said, "Wait 
girls!"

Stopping Lana said, "What is it we're going to be 
late."

"Actually I keep all my clocks 10 minutes fast; the 
thing though is that we're coming with you—"

"Didn't you just cum with us," Lana said mischievously. 

"Very funny," Dr. Lewis said, "but now that you mention 
it yes we did just cum with you which is really why I'm 
stopping you from running downstairs."

"I don't get you Randy," Katrina said confused.

Rolling his eyes Dr. Lewis bent down and picking up 
some clothes said, "Don't the two of you think you 
should put these back on before you leave?"

"Oh," Lana said looking at Katy's beautiful naked body 
and then down to hers, "yeah," she then said, "I guess 
that can help." And grabbing the clothes the girls got 
dressed.

 

"Hey, wait for us," someone yelled as John, Ron, Don, 
Debbie, Hannah and Jason rushed to get back to the 
boys' side of the camp and to the tour mobile. Turning 
they saw Ana and Patty running toward them.

"Well at least we won't be the last ones getting to the 
wedding after all," Patty said smiling. Then added, 
"but aren't you boys on the wrong side of the camp?"

"We had special permission to help Sarah—Ms. Parks that 
is," Ron corrected himself, "with a little project."

"Wasn't she coming," Ana asked.

"Oh yes," Hannah said wickedly, "she was cumming. She's 
also coming to the wedding she just needed a few 
minutes to catch her breath and get some clothes on."

"And to think I rushed us through those great cums we 
were having," Ana said to Patty.

"We'll have some more of them later; when we don't have 
a wedding to go to," Patty promised.

As they reached the meal bunk house they found Dr. 
Lewis, Esther, Lana and Katrina all coming down and Ana 
said, "Well, it looks like we'll be arriving together."

"Though," John said, "seeing as we're going to our tour 
mobile, I can't shake this feeling that we should have 
been there first."

"The Cousins were handling the receiving of the 
guests," Don said, "it's their parents' wedding after 
all."

As they finally got to the tour mobile they found that, 
except for Sarah Parks, all other expected guests were 
now present, and as TXLT2 set up to play a song or two 
Ms. Parks finally joined them. 

"We want to thank everyone for coming," Robert began.

"Oh, CUMMING," Trixie screamed, "what a great idea!" 
She ripped off her clothes and pulling Le-Ann to her 
side undressed her and dove into her pussy.

"Umm, Trixie," Dir. Green said a little embarrassed, "I 
don't think that's quite what he meant. Now get out of 
Le-Ann's beautiful twat." As she stared at Le-Ann's 
dripping pussy Dir. Green suddenly dropped her clothes 
and said, "Anyway, she's my sister-in-law and I should 
be drinking her first." She pushed her daughter out of 
the way and dove in Le-Ann's pussy herself.

Looking around nervously TXLT2 and The Loving Cousins 
noticed several of the other guests, Ms. Parks, Ms. 
Peters, Peter Vangraves and finally several of the OHPF 
members instantly follow the example of the Camp 
Director. "Do you get the feeling they would rather do 
something else first?" Robert asked Ron.

"Well we have half-an-hour to kill," Ron said, "if they 
want to here moans rather than songs, hey that's music 
to my ears." And he instantly pulled Hannah toward the 
BED room; he was instantly followed by the rest of 
TXLT2 and the Wilsons.

"So shouldn't we join them," Jenny asked.

"No," Robert said, "luckily we got our celebrating in 
early. We have to keep a clear head so that we can make 
sure they're all back by the time the wedding begins. 
Let me turn on the computer and have it warm up in the 
meantime." He looked over to where Aaron, Roberto and 
Jerry were all fucking one of Sarah Parks holes and to 
the other side where Jack, Dei-Shau and Josh were all 
making Ms. Peters feel good and he added, "but we'll 
definitely have to continue this after the wedding."

 

"Is the internet connection ready," Josie asked as she 
fixed the chairs on the sun deck one last time.

"It's ready Mom," Pam said, "I'm turning it on now to 
get it warmed up." 

"All the decorations are in place," Sallie said then 
looking at were Pam's Pleasure had set up their 
instruments she asked. "Pam, are you sure your keyboard 
is ready? You'll be playing the wedding march in 15 
minutes."

"Everything is set up Sallie," Pam assured her, then 
said, "hey, it looks like the Anderson kids are already 
on line." Clicking an icon with the remote control 
keyboard, Pam instantly muted the mike and said, "Hey 
guys, look at this?"

Charley, Cathy, Pietro, Betty, Sallie and Josie all 
gathered around Pam to see what she was looking at and 
Charley said smiling, "Looks like they've started the 
celebration early."

Harry, Stan, Henry and the rest of Pam's Pleasure came 
up and seeing everyone staring at the screen went to 
look also.

"Nice decorations," Harry said, "Susan will love them."

"You're actually looking at the decorations with all 
the other beautiful things there to see," Jeffrey said.

"Oh my God," Sallie said suddenly noticing Maria in a 
69 with Rita, "is that really safe? They promised me 
they would be safe but are they sure they should be 
doing that?"

"I'm sure if Rita is letting Maria do it, it's because 
she can do it and still be safe." Stan said, "Rita 
seemed like a very responsible person."

"Isn't that the girl you said was responsible for 
almost losing Ms. Clark her job and sending her to 
prison," Sallie said worriedly.

They then saw Lisa and Amy come up and give them a 
wave. "Looks like the bride and the maid of honor are 
ready to march," Betty said.

"Pam," Stan said, "why don't you let them know we'll be 
starting soon?"

Pam nodded and reactivating the mike said, "Hello 
everyone, thanks for CUMMING for this wedding, we'll be 
starting in a little while so if everyone can start 
finding a seat it would be appreciated."

In the tour mobile everyone looked up at the screen as 
they heard the announcement, but the IM program was 
minimized and they couldn't see who was talking. John 
however instantly came running out of the BED room and 
quickly grabbing the remote control keyboard maximized 
the IM window to full screen size and all the guest 
could see Pam and everybody else looking at them.

"Hi Pam," John said smiling at the red-headed beauty. 
"You're actually a little early; if you could just give 
the guests a little while to find their clothes."

"They don't have to bother with clothes," Pam said, 
"they won't be in any of the wedding pictures. If it 
weren't for those wedding and reception pictures nobody 
on this boat would be in any clothes; that's for sure."

The guests all smiled at this and instantly started to 
sit; the furniture had been arranged much as it had for 
the families first meeting with some additional folding 
chairs (on loan from the meal bunk house) brought in to 
set up as needed. Several of these seats were now 
quickly brought in from section one and placed in a 
neat orderly fashion.

When everyone was sitting (as usual doubled up in the 
seats to save space) John gave a nod to Pam on the 
computer screen.

On the boat, once the guests had started arranging 
themselves in the tour mobile, they also started to 
sit. Besides Stan, Laura, Harry and Susan, two other 
couples would be participating in the wedding march, 
Charley with Cathy and Pietro with Amy. Pietro was glad 
they asked him to march with Amy, not because he needed 
to be with her, but because Sallie and Betty had both 
been pressuring him to march with them if he was chosen 
to be part of the wedding procession and he didn't want 
to have to choose one over the other.

Besides those in the march, others not in seats 
included: Pam who went to the keyboard and Henry who 
was to perform the ceremony: everybody else took their 
seats as Harry and Stan stood to wait for the bride.

When she received a signal from John Pam went over to 
the keyboard and began playing the wedding march and 
all the guest in the tour mobile saw the first couple 
Charles and Catherine march toward where the podium had 
been set up; Pietro and Amy followed them, and as the 
two first couples split to open the way, the maid of 
honor (Laura) marched through to stand opposite Stan 
(the best man); finally the bride, Susan marched in and 
all the guest gave a look of awe at how beautiful she 
looked; they had found her an incredible white wedding 
dress that truly complimented her completely.

As she finally stood at Harry's side they smiled at 
each other as Henry began the vows and they officially 
and legally began their lives together.

 

"Your mother looked so beautiful," Dr. Lewis said to 
the Loving Cousins, "that dress is marvelous."

They were looking on as those on the boat mirrored 
their actions of starting the reception. Pam's Pleasure 
had been playing a few songs as the food was brought 
out and TXLT2 was now taking a turn playing a few as 
well.

It was a little crowded in the Reception room so 
several of the guests had moved into the BED room 
leaving mostly TXLT2, the Loving Cousins, and the 
Wilsons, along with around 5 other guests in the 
Reception Room.

"Laura's dress is beautiful also," Patty said looking 
to the screen.

"I love weddings," Esther said, "They are true 
beginnings."

"You wouldn't be trying to hint anything would you 
dear," Dr. Lewis asked.

Smiling at him Esther said, "Like Lana once told me I 
don't think I'll ever have to hint anything to you."

On the boat Pam asked, "Have the last of those photos 
been taken?"

"Just one more of the cake being cut," Betty said, "and 
that should do it."

As the picture was taken Pam said, "Okay everybody, the 
full contract goes back to being honored now!" And with 
that she stripped right there.

"We better obey," Harry said to Susan, happy to get out 
of his tuxedo, "remember we don't want any legal 
hassles."

As Susan dropped her wedding dress, the rest of the 
passengers and crew instantly followed suit and gave a 
sigh of relief to be able to once more just be 
themselves.

"Mom and Dad," this is for you Sandy said, as the 
Loving Cousins replaced TXLT2 at the instruments and 
they started playing a special love song for them.

TXLT2 in the meantime began to mix with some of the 
guests and soon they were having a true Anderson 
celebration. On seeing this, Pam instantly took the 
hint and pulling Harry and Susan to two lounge chairs 
she had arranged in the center of the sun deck, she had 
all the cocks line up before Susan's pussy and all the 
cunts line up at Harry's cock and the guests in the 
tour mobile watched as Harry and Susan were fucked and 
sucked by all those on the Aphrodite's Pleasure until 
the celebration finally ended with the happy husband 
and wife finally fucking each other in every 
conceivable way before their guests (whom did their 
best to copy every last action they saw on screen).

 



Chapter Twenty-four – Cumming Home

 "Be sure to have all your things packed up and in the 
tour mobile by this evening," Ron told the girls, "we 
want to leave first thing tomorrow morning and we want 
to have a super GOING HOME FUCKABRATION tonight."

"Won't we have the three day ride home to do that," 
Lana asked.

"Those three days are just for OHPF, tonight we'll have 
a few guests that want to celebrate going home as 
well," John said.

"Such as," Debbie said with a questioning glance.

"Well the Navahos will be with us," Ron said, and then 
on catching Lana's hateful look quickly added, "Minus 
one of the girls that knows never to come near us."

"Has Trixie said how Jea-" Ana caught Lana's wrathful 
stare also and quickly said, "-how this girl that shall 
remain nameless is doing?"

Smiling Don said, "Well according to Trixie and the 
other Navahos this girl is still having a recurring 
nightmare about being chased by an overflowing toilet 
full of shit, but besides that she's been fine and has 
definitely not had any thoughts or needs of returning 
to any old habits."

"Well I'm glad you were able to help her," Katrina said 
boldly, going up to Lana and kissing her, "you really 
know you're meant to be great in the world when you can 
be a great help to those that don't deserve your help."

Lana smiled at her and said, "So do you have everything 
packed up?"

"Just about," Katrina said, "We brought a lot of toys 
to camp with us, I'm just checking under some 
mattresses to make sure we haven't left any lying 
around."

"Talking about toys," she said looking at Rita, "You 
have all of yours sealed in the named box we got you 
right?"

"Got them right hear," Rita said pointing to a box.

"And mine are right here," Maria said pointing to a 
separate box.

"And you have that carton of condoms OHPF got for you," 
Lana said in a 'you can never be too cautious' tone.

"Already packed in my suitcase on the tour mobile," 
then going over to Lana Rita gave her a very passionate 
kiss and said, "thanks for all your help this summer."

Smiling Ana went over and gave Rita a passionate kiss 
as well saying, "It's been our joy to help you." Then 
giggling she said, "Especially when we wanted to do 
nothing but kill you at the start of this trip." On 
saying that she leaned over and after biting one of 
Rita's boobs leaned up and gave her another passionate 
kiss.

"What about you," Ron said going over to Hannah and 
putting his arms around her to kiss her, "you ready to 
go home?"

"All three of me," Hannah said smiling. And smiling 
back Ron gave her three kisses: one for Honey, one for 
the Mistress, and a very long and passionate one for 
Hannah.

"So are you going to see Sarah later," Ron asked 
pulling Hannah into her bunk and inserting his cock in 
her twat.

"She asked Trixie, Amanda, Sandy and me to go by before 
dinner; she said she has a special gift for us." Hannah 
started kissing him strongly and pushing her cunt in 
rhythm with his thrusts to get her Master as deep in 
her as possible.

Lana and Ana rolled their eyes and Ana said, "Didn't he 
say we'd have all night and the next three days to 
dedicate to that?"

"Still," Debbie said going over to John and leading him 
to her bunk, "like my future mother-in-law always says, 
'there's always time for one more orgasm'." She then 
lay down pulling John onto her and kissing him.

"Well that's not fair," Ana said, "I don't have my 
Patty here to give me a little something."

"I don't have my Jay, either," Don said, "so why don't 
we just get together for old times sake sis?"

Smiling at him Ana said, "Absolutely brother, I mean we 
still need each other to find an understanding of 
ourselves." She giggled a little and led Don to her 
bunk leaving Lana with her arms crossed and a frown on 
her face. That is until Katrina pulled her forcefully 
to her bunk threw her on it and jumped her to use her 
clit in Lana's favorite activity, pumping her cunt.

Looking around and feeling left out Melissa, Dolly, 
Jenny, Sandy, Rita, and Maria all shrugged and 
instantly got into 69s. The last Riverdale girl, by the 
way, Le-Ann had hardly been seen in the Riverdale bunk 
house since Harry and Susan's wedding almost two weeks 
earlier. It was believed and was actually true that she 
was spending most of her days and nights attached to 
Dir. Green and her daughter Trixie.

After a while of moans, groans and cums from this 
latest fuckfest someone said angrily. "I can't believe 
that after a whole month-and-a-half at this camp you 
have still not learned to use the lock when-umm-
occupied!"

Looking up, Ana said joyfully, "Patty, great timing, 
get over here now!"

"Can't Sugar, I'm here to talk to those two," she 
pointed toward Melissa and Dolly, "that's if I can get 
them to separate long enough to listen to me."

Getting out of the bunk Dolly said, "Patty is 
everything OK?"

Going over and hugging her sister and then leaning down 
and giving her sister-in-law a kiss Patty said 
seriously, "You have a visitor, or rather all of us 
have a visitor," at the last minute she turned to Ana 
and said, "and you know what Sugar I want you there 
too."

"A visitor," Dolly said confused.

"It's Mom and Dad; they've come to take the two of you 
back to Hawaii."

"What," Dolly said a little scared, "Patty No!"

"Why do you say you want me there," Ana said a little 
upset.

"Because they asked to meet you," she said smiling, 
"they said they have a right to know their daughter-in-
law," turning to Melissa she said, "both of their 
daughters-in-law to be exact."

"They really said that," Ana said smiling, "and they 
didn't seem, you know resentful or anything."

"Actually they seemed very happy," turning back to 
Melissa and Dolly she said, "they want the two of you 
back in Hawaii, close to them, they say if you prefer 
to live somewhere other than with them it's okay, but 
they just want you near them."

"It's a trick," Melissa said "to get Dolly away from 
me; I know parents, well parents like mine and 
Dolly's."

"Parents can be taught to respect their children," 
Patty said and she then took out a large envelope and 
passed it to Dolly, "As proof that they've changed they 
send this; they say you can use it however you want, 
but they hope you'll use it as an incentive to go home, 
where your friends, your school and your parents are."

Taking the envelope Dolly looked over the papers in 
them a little shocked. A little dazed she passed them 
to Melissa who on studying them said, "Dolly these are 
emancipation papers just like mine. You're free to do 
whatever you want and your parents can't stop you. We 
can go home and live together in Granddad's house like 
I planned! They can't stop us!"

"Live where," Patty said confused.

"Melissa owns a house in Hawaii," Dolly said suddenly 
excited, "and enough money for us to start a real life 
together!"

"It was an inheritance from my Grandfather. It was 
supposed to come to me when I turned adult at 18, but I 
checked with my lawyers," Melissa said, "and on 
becoming emancipated I became legally adult enough to 
claim it now."

"Melissa that's great," Patty said, "so will you be 
leaving today with my parents, they have tickets for 
you to Hawaii for tonight if you want them."

"We'll meet them," Dolly said, "we'll tell them our 
plans and if they agree we'll accept their tickets and 
I'll accept still having a relationship with them. They 
won't have me in the house, but like you said, I'll at 
least be on the same island with them."

Ana had gotten up and dressed and standing next to 
Patty said, "I'll go with you to meet them also, if 
they're serious about changing their old beliefs, we at 
least owe them the chance to try," leaning over and 
kissing Patty she said, "plus I owe them a big thanks 
for bringing you into this world for me."

Patty smiled and giving Ana a kiss back waited for 
Melissa and Dolly to dress so they could leave together 
for Patty's Art activities bunk where Patty's parents 
were waiting to escort Melissa and Dolly home.

 

"So you kept your promise last month to Debbie and 
Katrina about fixing things at the camp," Pam said to 
Charley as she rode him, "but you know there's another 
promise you made them that same day, are you going to 
keep it?"

"Can't you just fuck me without talking for once," 
Charley said looking lovingly at Pam but with a tone of 
annoyance in his voice.

"She's only saying what you and I are afraid to talk 
about alone Charley." Cathy said, "We'll be back in 
Riverdale in between 3 to 4 days and Pam is right, the 
kids will be expecting us to keep our promise to them." 
To Pam she said, "But the question isn't if we'll keep 
it, we made them the promise and WE WILL KEEP IT." 
Cathy had turned her head to look Charley straight in 
the eyes as she said this, "the real question is, 
therefore, how we go about doing it?"

Stan (who was fucking the Mayor in the ass) and Laura 
(who was sucking her pussy) locked eyes and nodding 
Stan said, "If you need a good plan for getting sex 
then there's one person you should talk to."

"Umm," Charley moaned a bit as Pam's incredibly tight 
pussy continued squeezing his cock beyond belief, 
milking it for all it was worth. "Yes, a master plan 
would help."

"Do you really think that Ron can come up with a plan 
to keep us away from the paparazzi long enough to keep 
our promise to the kids," Cathy asked.

"If anyone can," Laura said lifting her head from 
Cathy's twat for a minute, "he can."

"We're supposed to meet with him tomorrow morning," 
Stan said, "before they leave the Summer Camp, you want 
to be there and talk to him?"

"Oh yes that's good," Charley said as he filled Pam's 
pussy to the brink with his cum.

Moving over and pulling Pam down so she could suck the 
cream out of her pussy Laura said, "Oh yes that is 
good."

 

"So Melissa and Dolly are really going back to Hawaii 
with Dolly's parents," Ms. Parks asked as she watched 
her four favorite girls getting fucked by their chosen 
dogs. She herself was lying in front of Hannah so that 
Hannah could suck her pussy as Butch plowed his bitch.

Lifting her head from Ms. Parks' cunt Hannah looked at 
her with glazed eyes and said, "Well yes and no, they 
accepted the tickets but they changed the flight date 
and departure location to four days from now at 
Riverdale; we'll drop them off at the airport; we'll be 
passing it on our way home."

"So they get to participate in these final 
FUCKABRATIONS of yours ehhh?"

"Something like that," Hannah said burying her head 
back in Ms. Parks' cunt.

"So Sarah," Trixie said, "when do you tell us what the 
surprise you have for us is?"

"Is it really still a surprise," Ms. Parks said, "I'm 
pretty sure the majority of you already know what I 
want; you," she said looking at Hannah, "especially."

"I know what you want," Hannah said, "I'm not sure 
why."

"I got a little summons brought about by some of my 
loving neighbors demanding I get rid of at least 4 of 
my 6 babies, I was given 2 months to find them good 
loving homes myself or they would be removed from me 
and placed in the first home that they found if not 
destroyed."

"They may kill my Buster," Sandy said totally upset 
even though she was in the middle of a massive orgasm.

"Well not if you take him and save his life," Ms. Parks 
said smiling.

"What did my Master and Dominatrix say about it," 
Hannah asked.

"They leave it to you, if you want them they give you 
permission to have them," Ms. Parks said happily.

"You're giving me Pile Driver," Trixie said excitedly, 
"because if that's what you are saying I am definitely 
saying yes I'll take him!"

"What about you Amanda," Ms. Parks said noticing her 
very quiet and a little upset, "don't you want to keep 
Screwball?"

Amanda gave a sad cry saying, "Yes, I love him, but we 
can't have animals where I live at all, so even if Mom 
and Dad gave me permission to take him I can't." She 
broke down into tears. And turning to hug the dog that 
had just finished cumming in her she said, "Screwball, 
I'm so sorry, I want you so much really, but it can't 
be."

Ms. Parks looked a little sad too but then Hannah 
raised her head again as Butch finished cumming in her 
pussy and said, "Don't worry about Screwball I have a 
home for him, one where he will get the proper loving 
he deserves, we'll have to buy him an airplane ticket 
but he'll be happy, I know."

Ms. Parks smiled and leaning up pulled Hannah onto her 
and kissing her fervently began rubbing Hannah's canine 
cum filled pussy into her own as Trixie, Sandy and 
Amanda formed a daisy chain of tongues in twats to 
clean each other out.

"So I was telling Ron that I know how Sandy can easily 
get her parents permission to keep Buster, but any idea 
exactly what line you'll use on yours to get them to 
let you keep Butch?"

"Oh I'll just let my friend the Mistress of Pain ask 
them, they wouldn't want to upset her by saying no." As 
she said this Hannah turned to assume a 69 with Ms. 
Parks and as she plastered her cunt on Sarah's face, 
she started licking clean Ms. Parks which had been 
totally painted with the doggy seed leaking from 
Hannah's cunt.

 

"You want me to take the job as the new nanny in the 
Anderson household," Betty said shocked but overjoyed. 
She was in Pietro's room and Sallie was looking a 
little hurt.

"So Laura gave you the job of finding the new nanny and 
you're asking Betty," Sallie said trying to understand 
if this meant what she believed it meant.

"Yes," Pietro said pulling Sallie to him and giving her 
a kiss on the cheek, "I chose Betty, just like you 
did."

Betty threw her best friend a confused look and asked, 
"What does that mean?"

"Betty," Pietro tried to explain, as much to Sallie as 
to Betty.

"Sallie never really wanted my cock as much as she 
wanted your cunt. She was just having a little 
difficulty confessing it to herself. But now that both 
her younger sisters have been brave enough to publicly 
come out, I think she should confess the truth, to 
herself first and then to us."

"Maybe it does sort of run in families," Sallie said 
slowly, "I mean look at Lisa and Martha: Patty and 
Dolly (not to mention their eldest sister)."

"But Sallie," Betty said a little upset, "why didn't 
you say anything, to me?"

"Because I know you're not like that and I didn't want 
you to hate me and I didn't want to stop being close to 
you," Sallie said. 

"Hey," Betty said pulling Sallie over to her and giving 
her as passionate a kiss as ever, "me hate my best 
friend, never going to happen; however, you are right 
about me not leaning in that direction, it doesn't mean 
that my pussy won't always be here for you, until you 
find a true soul mate of your own that is, now suck my 
pussy and leave Pietro's cock to me."

As Sallie fell between Betty's knees to start sucking 
the pussy she'd loved since junior high school, Pietro 
straddled Betty's head and before inserting his cock in 
her mouth he said, "So I take it you'll accept the 
job."

"Absolutely," Betty said smiling as she swallowed his 
cock with true love and passion in her eyes, feeling 
more joyous than she'd ever felt in her entire life.

 

"Umm, Le-Ann," Lana said nervously, "umm, hi we haven't 
seen you much lately; umm what are you doing here 
tonight?" As Lana said this she cast an eye over her 
shoulder at where Dir. Green was standing, "We sort of 
have plans tonight; remember?"

"I invited Amelia, you don't mind right," Le-Ann said 
smiling.

"Umm," Ana who was standing next to Lana said, "invited 
her to what exactly?"

"Why to your Fuckabration in the cellar," Dir. Green 
said smiling, as she came over and hugged Le-Ann from 
the back. "Le-Ann is a true doll, if she didn't belong 
to my sister I would just keep her myself." She kissed 
her on the head.

"Director Green," Lana said, "what do you mean 
fuckabration? I'm sure that's not a word you find in 
any dictionary."

Smiling at her, Dir. Green said, "Oh young lady, please 
do not play dumb, it doesn't suit such incredible smart 
girls like you. I have to admit when Irma told me that 
TXLT2 would solve all my problems I had doubt, but she 
was right."

"Solve all your problems," Ana said a little confused, 
"what problems exactly?"

"Why, getting all the extra last moment additions from 
Riverdale here and back for one thing, and of course 
the problem of organizing and preparing those weekly 
parties, not to mention the problem of the new total 
segregation laws at the start of this summer's session 
(they were a drag) and oh yeah a little personal 
problem I was having with one of the girls on my 
squad."

"Wait a minute so you're telling us that everything 
we've done during our time here in summer camp was part 
of your plan," Lana said a little annoyed.

"Well really you didn't think I gave the six of you a 
free stay at summer camp just to run a party one Friday 
a week and to drive from your home and back with mostly 
your family and friends did you," Dir. Green said 
smiling mischievously, "Now what say we visit that 
cellar I haven't been down there since me and my sister 
stayed in the camp years ago." As she said, this she 
squeezed Le-Ann's boobs and added, "Plus I'm dying for 
another drink of china juice."

Walking toward the trap door Ana said, "So out of 
curiosity, why do you and your sister love china juice 
so much?"

"Irma never told you," Dir. Green said amused, "we were 
adopted as very young girls by a Chinese family, we 
grew up with 10 Chinese sisters; you can't have that 
much china juice around you and not grow a fondness to 
it." She gave Le-Ann another kiss before disappearing 
down the trap door.

 

In the cellar John, Ron and Don were each fucking one 
of Apache bunk house girls from the hike the previous 
day. Roberto, Aaron, Josh, and Jerry were making four 
of the Navahos very happy, while Peter Vangraves and 
Trixie Green were screwing on one of the bunks.

Several of the cellar's occupants looked nervous when 
the Camp Director walked down to the cellar and stood 
before them, but when she stripped and got in a 69 with 
Le-Ann (who had also instantly stripped) they felt a 
little more at ease. As Hannah, Ana and Lana went down, 
they were instantly met by three of the Navaho boy who 
all offered the Anderson girls their cocks to suck, the 
girls looked at each other and shrugging their 
shoulders got to work sucking.

Katrina and Debbie were being speared by Navaho boys 
also Jason however was fucking Sandy in the ass while 
Dei-Shau was once more in her cunt. Robert and Lenny 
walked over to where Dir. Green and Le-Ann were sucking 
each other and Lenny stuck his cock in Le-Ann's ass 
while Robert went around and speared Dir. Green's twat 
as Le-Ann shifted to sucking her clit. Toward the 
center of the cellar there was a daisy chain of tongues 
in twats made up of Dolly who was sucking Melissa who 
was sucking Maria who was sucking Rita. One of the 
strangest pairings at the start of this final 
fuckabration was that of junior to be Jenny with 
freshman to be Jack, yet they seemed to be truly 
enjoying each others company as Jack drove his cock 
furiously into Jenny's moist hot love hole.

This was how this final fuckabration at the camp began; 
by the time it ended there wasn't a single person that 
hadn't spent time with every one of the others.

 

"You all look like you can fall over and just end up 
sleeping right there," Stan said worriedly, "Are you 
ready to start driving home?"

"Lenny, Aaron and Roberto all have the first driving 
shifts," Ron said, "they all got to bed by three; we'll 
be going in to sleep for a while when we get under 
way."

"Well are you sure you're paying attention and not 
sleeping with your eyes open," Stan asked smiling.

"Hey," Ron said a little annoyed, "if you four can be 
paying attention with that beauty laying across all 
your laps, we can surely pay attention."

"Damn Pam," Ana said looking at the young red-head 
lying on Cathy, Charley, Laura and Stan's lap (in that 
order), "I really can't wait to get together with you!" 
Ana said this in such an excited and lustful way that 
she was instantly filled with guilt as a thought of 
Patty crept into her mind, she then added a little 
embarrassed, "you know as band leader to band leader to 
discuss some of our songs."

The other Andersons gave a laugh, but the truth is they 
had been thinking the same thing about this red-head as 
she lay with Cathy bending over eating her ass, 
Charley's cock pumping in her pussy, one of her boobs 
being pumped in and out of Laura's cunt and her mouth 
busy sucking Stan's cock enthusiastically.

"Don't worry about Pam," Laura said blissfully, "she 
just owed us all a morning orgasm and couldn't decide 
who to pay off first.

"So she decided to pay you all off at once," Lana said 
smiling, also full of desire.

Ron pulled his pet onto his lap and as he started 
pumping his cock in and out of her ass he said, "So we 
officially leave in 25 minutes and we should see you in 
around 3 days. You know we are going to be right by the 
docks; we're going to the airport to drop Melissa and 
Dolly off; why don't we pick you up?"

"Well I'll have a Limo waiting for me as well as a pack 
of paparazzi for my wife," Charley said, "but everyone 
else can use the lift."

"We've hired Betty as the new nanny and during the rest 
of my pregnancy my personal aid," Laura said smiling, 
"she'll be moving in with us."

"Really," John asked, "where exactly will she be 
staying? We don't have extra rooms remember?"

"Actually we do have three extra rooms; they just 
weren't ready for anyone to stay in because they were 
so full of garbage."

"The second floor garage rooms," Lana said shocked, 
"Mom that's not garbage in them; they're memories."

"Well the memories have been moved and the rooms fixed 
up nicely as the new servant's quarters," Laura said, 
"Lisa's crew sent us pictures and they look even better 
than their old ones."

"The garage was extended to add a full bathroom on the 
side of it," Stan said.

"Well what about the rooms they are using now," Lana 
asked perplexed.

"Honey," Laura said touching her stomach, "think ahead, 
those rooms might be needed by someone else one day."

"Oh yeah," Lana suddenly said smiling as she remembered 
the family itself was about to grow a little.

"Poor Pietro, Amy and Betty;" Ana suddenly said smiling 
a little wickedly, "they'll be sleeping over our 
studio; maybe we should buy them some ear plugs."

"Actually your studio has been made soundproof," Stan 
said, "Not even we are evil enough to torture the 
servants that much."

The Anderson kids suddenly saw both Charley and Stan 
tense up and knew they were both filling some holes 
with hot cream.

"Ron," Charley said groaning a little, "I need to talk 
to you in private, do you think you can linger a few 
minutes when everyone else goes?"

"Sure Sir," Ron said.

"So kids," Stan said as Pam turned over and Cathy dug 
into her cum filled twat, "be sure to drive safe and 
we'll see you at the docks, if we get there before you 
we'll just wait here on the boat, Josie and Henry 
aren't leaving Riverdale until after Pam's beach 
concert next week."

"Okay Dad," John said, "we'll see you there then."

As they gave some final parting words and left Ron 
stayed behind with Hannah and shifted his cock from her 
ass to her twat, "You don' mind if I keep my pet with 
me do Mr. Wilson, if you're looking for ideas she will 
be a great aid."

"Sure," Charley said as everyone on his side started to 
leave also; he suddenly grabbed Pam's arm and pulled 
her back to his semi-hard cock, "as a matter-a-fact, I 
think I'll keep a little inspiration around myself." 
And as he started pumping Pam's twat once more, he 
began outlining his problem to Ron.

 

"RUFF RUFF RUFF," John heard as he tried to get some 
sleep with Debbie (and for once we mean sleep. He raise 
his head to see sour faces on everybody else trying to 
sleep, (which was pretty much everyone except Roberto 
and Aaron (who were driving) and Hannah, Melissa and 
Sandy that were nowhere to be seen."

"Is that a dog," John said confused. Like most of the 
others he had fallen asleep before the bus started 
moving and there were certainly no dogs around at that 
time.

"Three dogs actually," Ron said frowning a little, 
"don't worry I'm sure they won't always be that loud, 
the buses movement probably has them excited; and 
anyway only one is ours."

"One is ours," Ana said shocked, "and exactly who's 
going to be taking care of a dog, especially when we'll 
be taking care of multiple babies in around 8 months!"

"Who do you think," Lana said looking upset and almost 
in tears.

"Lana what's wrong, honey," Katrina said hugging her.

"I think Queen has been replaced," Lana said crying.

Rolling his eyes and fighting the desire to break out 
laughing, Ron said, "Don't be ridiculous, Butch belongs 
to my pet Hannah, I'm sure the Mistress will never get 
rid of her personal bitch Queen, if anything she'll 
order Hannah to let Butch breed with her Queen to try 
and get a nice litter."

Lana giggled at that thought and then said, "Three 
dogs; so if one is Hannah's, whose are the other two?"

"One belongs to my red toy," Jenny said, "though she 
better learn to keep him quiet."

"And the other is coming to Hawaii with me and 'Lissa," 
Dolly said excitedly, "'Lissa said she's going to teach 
me to how to be a true dog lover."

"So the Psycho isn't going to be-well you know-everyday 
right," Don asked a little sick.

"I already talked to her about it," Ron said, "and she 
told me she's no zoophiliac; which only means that she 
doesn't need to do it every day, not that she won't."

"What time is it," Rita suddenly asked.

Looking at a clock that had been hung above the door to 
the Kitchen & Bath Lana said, "Wow it's 1:00, we've 
been sleeping for 4 hours."

"4 hours," Katrina said horrified, "that is way too 
long to go without an orgasm!" Everyone looked at her 
with annoyed stares and she said, "Well it is!"

Laughing a little Lana said, "Yeah I guess it is," and 
diving between Katrina's legs she started sucking 
Katrina's clit to bring it to full size.

"I figure you think it is too long to go without an 
orgasm either," John said smiling at Debbie.

"Oh I rarely agree with my sister," Debbie said smiling 
back, "so for once I think I'll take her side," and 
pushing John down quickly began sucking his cock.

It wasn't long before everyone else in the BED room was 
once more having some sort of sex and when half-an-hour 
later Hannah, Sandy and Melissa walked in on the 
fuckfest they looked at each other smiling.

"And we were afraid our pets would wake everyone up," 
Melissa said.

"I'd say 'liven them up' is a better term," Hannah said 
going over to where Ron was fucking Le-Ann and saying, 
"Have anything left for your pet?"

"Always," Ron said abandoning Le-Ann and jumping his 
Erotic Psycho.

Melissa and Sandy instantly went over to their regular 
partners and got into 69s with them.

"So Hannah," Ana said going over to where Hannah and 
Ron were fucking, "Have you given any thought to where 
you're pet will be staying?"

"Oh I ordered a dog house for our front yard three 
weeks ago, it's already up. I ordered one for the 
Irving house also."

"Three weeks ago," Ron said surprised, "I thought Sarah 
didn't tell you she was giving you the dogs until 
yesterday?"

"She didn't but it was obvious what she wanted with us 
wasn't it," then in a mischievous tone she added, "I 
mean she certainly wasn't in love with us."

"Funny Honey," Ron said annoyed and pulling out of 
Hannah pulled Ana on to his cock saying, "Why don't you 
go feed your dog a little more."

"Master, if I've upset you, please forgive this poor 
slave," Hannah begged with her sad puppy dog look.

"You really are a bitch sometimes; you know that 
right," Ron said trying to look pissed at her but too 
in love to do more than frown at her a second before he 
had to smile.

Leaning over and kissing him she said, "I know, but 
only because you wouldn't want me any other way."

"Why don't you take your spot back," Ana said giggling 
and looking at one of the private sleeping berths 
added, "I want to jump into that sleeping berth with 
Patty, she's slept enough."

"You think the same is true for Randy and Esther," 
Hannah said looking at the next berth."

"Actually," Ana said, "I'd wager they haven't slept 
much at all."

Going over to where Patty had been sleeping she opened 
it up and seeing Patty open her eyes said, "Good you're 
awake, move over because I need some Patty juice." As 
she jumped in and re-closed the berth Ron pulled Hannah 
over his knees and started giving her a powerful 
spanking for being such a manipulating bitch.

After he finished spanking her he said smiling, "Why do 
I get the feeling that rather than punish you I've just 
once more allowed myself to be manipulated into giving 
you exactly what you wanted."

"Why don't you just fuck me and don't think to much 
about it," Hannah said strongly.

"Yes Master," Ron said smiling and pushing her back to 
really fuck her.

 

"Hey," Susan said to her husband, "what are you 
thinking?"

Turning to look at his wife Harry said, "That I really 
wanted to see the kids when we docked."

"We'll see them by tonight and in our own home," Susan 
said, "Why don't we get up to that final dinner in the 
sun deck?"

Smiling at her Harry said, "Don't you mean that final 
orgy?"

"Well yes, that too, I mean it will probably be my last 
chance to get some of Pam's all purpose juices."

Just then there was a knock on the door and Harry said, 
"Come in."

Charley and Cathy came in saying, "We got these for 
you, they're perfect."

Casting an eye at what they brought Harry said, "You 
know if this wasn't one of Ron's plans I'd think it was 
hopeless."

"Well, we'll see, let's just wish each other luck," 
Charley said.

Getting up and smiling Harry said, "Why don't we go up 
to the sun deck and make a toast to luck?"

"Thinking of using anything in particular for that 
toast," Charley asked smiling slyly.

"Well I keep hearing about some juices provided by a 
young hot red-headed hussy that are good for anything," 
Harry answered smiling back, "why don't we start 
there?"

 

"Bye Dolly," Patty said hugging her little sister as 
she prepared to walk through the boarding gate to enter 
the plane.

Ana who had been hugging Melissa now released her and 
hugged and kissed Dolly. "Bye please come back and 
visit again you two."

"Well we'll be organizing our lives for a while," Dolly 
said kissing her but we'll see how things are by next 
summer."

"And remember," Melissa said hugging and kissing Patty, 
"you can pass by to visit us also."

"Everybody must board now," the stewardess directing 
the passengers said.

"I hope Screwball is comfortable," Dolly said to 
Melissa, "I can't believe that for what they charged 
for his ticket they don't let him get a seat."

As they walked away with a final wave Ana and Patty 
hurried back to where the tour mobile was waiting."

 

"Okay," Ron said, "this last hour ride from the docks 
to the Irving home is going to be Uncle Harry and Aunt 
Susan's last chance for privacy for a very long time, 
so I want everyone to be in section one when they come 
aboard and just let them pass by to the BED room and to 
one of the private berths."

As he said this John pulled the tour mobile to a stop 
on the docks right in front of where the Aphrodite's 
Pleasure had already docked only moments earlier.

"Hey," Jason said, "there's our limo, and there are all 
the wolves packed around waiting to jump Mom and Dad as 
soon as they get off the ship."

"Just look at them," Debbie said, "You know being able 
to actually get a good look at it makes me understand 
Mom and Dad's worries a bit.

"Hey there are Mom and Dad now," Katrina said as a 
couple in Charley and Cathy's best clothes got off the 
ship and hurried as quickly as possible (to a shower of 
photos) toward the Limo and rushed in. "I wonder why 
Mom and Dad chose those horrid hats to wear, they hide 
most of their heads, and its evening already for God's 
sake, what's with the black sun glasses?"

As the Limo sped away (instantly followed by around 4 
or 5 other vehicles that had been parked around the 
docks) the kids saw Susan and Harry get off the boat.

"What's with them," Jenny said giggling, "did they get 
fused at the lips?"

"They wore their wedding clothes for us," Sandy said. 
"That dress is beautiful, and that veil it's 
incredible."

"Yeah, but I can't see Mom or Dad's faces since they're 
both under it and won't stop kissing."

As Susan and Harry passed the kids they waved and 
rushed inside the tour mobile still kissing under the 
veil. They gave a general wave to everyone in section 
one and rushed past them all in their search for a 
private sleeping berth in the BED room.

Just then the Andersons saw the rest of the cruise 
party get out and as Sallie, headed for a van opposite 
them they saw Jackie get out and hugging Sallie gave 
her a more than 'welcome home friend' kiss.

"Hey," Maria said, "it's Jackie, she must be taking 
Sallie home. Rita, Josh, the Chings and the Clintons 
come on; we can go in Jackie's van, we're all going to 
the same general area."

As they got their bags, and headed towards Jackie's 
van, the rest of the party: Stan, Laura, Pietro, Amy, 
Lisa and Betty reached the tour mobile. On getting in 
they gave everyone a quick wave and headed toward the 
Recreation room where Dr. Lewis, Esther Figueroa and 
Patricia Clark were waiting.

"Stan, Laura," Dr. Lewis and Patty both said going over 
and hugging the Andersons. Dr. Lewis then gave Amy and 
Lisa each a kiss and on noticing Pietro holding Betty's 
hand and smiling he said, "I take it Sallie finally 
confessed the truth? Well good, now maybe she can open 
her eyes and see how in love Jackie is with her."

Before anyone could give a reply to this the bus 
started moving and they sped off.

"Oh my God," Laura said, "I think I suddenly feel 
seasick."

"Sit down Laura," Dr. Lewis said, "It's probably just a 
small reaction to the sudden change of motion. After a 
month and a half at sea a ride on the road can feel 
very unsettling."

"Oh," Laura said, "I need some motion sickness medicine 
fast; and great, no Pam. Amy can you give me some 
please?"

"Laura," Amy said a little upset, "I'm sorry," casting 
an eye at Lisa she said, "someone just drained me."

"Oh here," Esther said stripping and presenting her 
cunt to Laura, "I'm a nurse; I should be able to help."

"Oh thank you so much," Laura said digging into 
Esther's bald cunt and sucking deep, swirling her 
tongue to get every drop of medicine she could get."

"By the way," Esther said, "my name is Esther, and I'll 
be working at your kids' high school this year."

"Actually Honey," Dr. Lewis said amused, "I think you 
should have introduced yourself before you started 
feeding her your cunt juice."

Separating her mouth a second Laura said, "Oh these are 
delicious, and I feel better already."

"By the Way," Dr. Lewis said smiling, "Susan and Harry 
sped by here and I was just wondering, did Susan grow? 
She seemed a bit taller than the last time I fucked 
her."

Giggling Laura once more attached her mouth to Esther's 
pussy.

 

"Okay," Lana said coming into the Recreation room with 
Ana, Katrina and Sandy, "We've dropped everybody off so 
it's just the Anderson-Irving-Wilson households again." 
Looking at Randy, Esther, Lisa and Patty she added and 
a few honorary household members."

"We should be nearing my house," Dr. Lewis said, "Just 
drop me and Esther off there."

"Don't you want pass by our place for a 'Welcome Home 
Celebration'," Lana asked.

"Actually I have a little private celebrating tonight," 
he said smiling first at Lana then at Esther.

"Oh, right" Lana said, then to Lisa and Betty said, 
"You two will be there though right?"

"Try to keep me away," Lisa said hugging Amy.

"I'm going to be living there now," Betty said, holding 
Pietro's hand, "I might as well start tonight."

Ana then looked at Patty who said, "My car is still in 
your garage so I have to go pick it up, Sugar, and I 
may as well spend one last night there if there's 
room."

Going over to her and kissing her Ana said, "There's 
always room for you."

A few minutes later they were pulling up in front of 
Dr. Lewis' house and they were greeted by music.

"Hey," Ana said, "who's playing," listening more 
intensely she added, "Whoever they are, they're pretty 
good."

"Coming to a complete stop TXLT2 and the Loving Cousins 
got out of the tour mobile to observe a group of four 
kids (12 to 13 years of age) playing in front of the 
doctor's house.

"Oh not tonight," Dr. Lewis thought out loud.

"Who are they Randy," Katrina asked curiously.

Sighing Dr. Lewis said out loud, "Kids, isn't it a 
little late?"

Looking up and seeing him the group of kids 2 boys and 
2 girls ran to him and said, "Doctor you're back, we've 
been waiting for two days," one of the boys said.

The doctor turned and told the rest, "Thanks for the 
lift; I'll talk to you as soon as I can, goodbye; 
Esther will you come with me I have some umm-FRIENDS-I 
want you to meet."

Smiling Ron said, "Come on everybody, that goodbye 
sounded very definite."

As they got back in the bus John said, "I wonder who 
those kids were."

"From Randy's attitude I have a feeling it's better we 
don't know," Lana said.

"So," John said taking the wheel, "only one more stop 
before truly going home." As he said that he cast an 
eye at the Loving Cousins.

"We're going home," Sandy said as if she suddenly 
realized it for the first time, "Master we're going to 
OUR home."

Jenny smiled at her and said, "Yeah Sis, we're going 
home. Hopefully we'll finally get Mom and Dad out of 
that sleeping berth by then."

A few minutes later the tour mobile pulled up in front 
of a very nice two floor home with a large garage and 
nicely fenced front yard.

"Hey," Sandy said, "Buster's dog house looks 
beautiful."

"Ours doesn't look bad either," Robert said, "Hey, 
someone is coming out of it."

"Is that a maid and a butler," Jenny asked puzzled.

The two people came up to the door of the tour mobile 
and as the Loving Cousins stepped out they hugged them 
and showered the kids with kisses.

"Mom, Dad," Lenny said a little unsure, "but I thought 
you were in the bus with us?"

"I'll explain later, Sandy do you have you're dog," 
Susan asked.

"Right here Mom," Sandy said giving Susan another hug, 
"and his name is Buster."

"Well welcome home Buster," Harry said, "and welcome 
home kids."

As they all, except for Buster who was directed to his 
own house, went into the new Irving house TXLT2 and the 
Wilson were looking for some answers about something.

"Okay," John said, "so if Harry and Susan aren't locked 
in a sleeping berth in our BED room then who is?"

"Don't worry about it for now," Ron said, "let's just 
get some of these people home before hitting the road."

"Umm, before hitting the road," Ana asked, "What do you 
mean by that?"

"Just that some of us are staying on the rode for 
another 48 hours before truly going home," Ron said.

"Really," Lana said, "and who is staying for another 
two day ride after the 3 days we've already been 
driving?"

"Me and my pet, you, Don, John, and the Wilsons;" Ron 
answered.

"Ana, will you take care of Butch for me please," 
Hannah asked, "I'll make sure the Mistress gives you an 
extra special treat at the next session."

Without giving it a second thought Ana said, "I got him 
for you."

Finally pulling up to their own drive way, all those 
not mentioned for the additional two day ride 
(including the dog) got off and waved as Ron took over 
the tour mobile and just headed back out with no true 
destination except to drive in one direction for 24 
hours and then drive back for the next 24.

"So what are you all still doing here in section one," 
Ron asked, "and what are you still doing with those 
clothes on? Take everything off, go to the BED room and 
knock on that sleeping berth. Hannah you stay with me, 
you and I have the first two driving shifts."

As the others followed their orders and went back to 
the bedroom totally naked, John knocked on the sleeping 
berth and was not surprised when it opened and a naked 
Charley and Cathy jumped out.

"Welcome home kids," Cathy said hugging them all.

Smiling Katrina said, "We're not exactly home Mom."

"I'm the Mayor of this town," Cathy said, "Every bit of 
it is my home. Now isn't it about time we had a real 
CUMMING home party?" As she said this she pushed 
Katrina down on the mattress and said, "Now I have 
heard a lot from most of the residents in my town about 
the most incredible clit in Riverdale, as Mayor I think 
it's my duty to start by checking out this town 
landmark," and she instantly started sucking her 
daughters clit. Charley in the meantime hadn't even 
said a word before just pulling Debbie on to him and 
sticking his cock deep in her moist bald twat. Jason, 
with a smile walked up behind his Mom (who was on all 
fours as she sucked Katrina) and stuck he cock deep in 
his mother's pussy.

Smiling the Anderson kids present looked to join the 
fun; Lana straddled her Katy's head and fed her a good 
supply of cunt juice. John squeezed under Debbie so 
that as her father fucked her pussy John fucked her 
ass. Don then moved behind Jason and as Jason fucked 
his mother, Don fucked him in the ass.

"Welcome home Mom," Jason said, "I'm glad we're finally 
cumming together."

 

Three days after their return to Riverdale the entire 
Anderson family minus Ana who had spent the night with 
Patty could be found in the family room, well dressed.

"Do you know what Dr. Lewis wants to talk to us about," 
Laura asked Lana worriedly.

"I don't know," she said, "he just asked if he could 
meet with all of us and he suggested it might be best 
for us to wear clothes for this meeting."

"I hope there's nothing wrong," Ron said, "the end of 
summer beach extravaganza is in two days and I've been 
counting the days."

"The days to what brother," John asked with a somewhat 
annoyed tone, "the days to our anniversary bash or the 
days to our long awaited meeting with Pam's Pleasure?"

"Well both," Ron said, "though I won't lie that the 
thought of the second has had me tingling for some 
time."

"What does Hannah think of that," Lana said with a 
little annoyance in her voice as well. 

"Oh I said I can't wait to meet them either," then 
smiling she said, "Especially if while my Master has a 
private meeting with the bands leader, I'm allowed to 
make a personal connection with the rest of the band at 
once."

Just then there was a knock on the door and they heard 
Pietro open it. A few minutes later Dr. Lewis was 
coming into the family room and he looked a little 
desperate.

"Randy," Lana said worried, "are you okay?"

"Yeah Queen, I can still call you that right? Anyway, I 
needed to talk to you because I have a big favor to 
ask, really big."

"What is it Randy," Laura asked, "You know you're like 
part of the family you can ask us anything."

"Esther and I are going to Las Vegas tomorrow to get 
married immediately," Dr. Lewis said.

"Wow," Lana said, "I mean I know she's the one, but 
isn't that a little too quick?"

"Well there's a reason why we have to get married 
fast," Dr. Lewis said smiling.

"Randy," Lana said angrily, "you're an obstetrician for 
God's sake, you couldn't have been careful?"

Smiling Randy said, "Actually you're right about one 
thing you're supposing; Esther isn't on any type of 
contraceptive and I should have investigated that 
before I started cumming in her 10 to 20 times a day. 
But as it turns out she's not pregnant and may never 
get pregnant, but that's beyond the point. The point is 
that we've decided to adopt some kids, my house is much 
bigger than I expected it to be now that they've made 
all the additions and repairs so there's room."

"Adopt some kids," Lana said shocked, as the rest of 
the family simply listened in silent interest, waiting 
for Dr. Lewis to get to the big favor he needed.

"Here's the thing though, to adopt or even foster a kid 
in Riverdale a person needs to have been married more 
than a year and have been a Riverdale resident for just 
as long. Now there are these kids, and they're really 
good kids at heart," then shrugging he said, "though a 
little weird," then throwing Hannah a look he said, 
"but as you all know, being a little weird doesn't make 
you bad. The thing is that system is tired of finding 
these kids foster parents as, since no one will take 
all of them at once, they tend to eventually just run 
away and find each other again, and they're no longer 
allowing the kids in their orphanages and group homes 
as they have a tendency to leave loyal worshipping 
clones everywhere they go."

Starting to get a little tired of waiting Stan finally 
said, "Dr. Lewis, what exactly are you asking us to do, 
and please remember my wife is pregnant."

"Oh what I'm asking wouldn't bother her pregnancy in 
any way, in fact it could be beneficial since I'll 
offer the best care from our OBS clinic for the rest of 
her pregnancy totally free as well as my own services 
24-7."

"Randy," Lana repeated angrily, "what do you want us to 
do?"

"I want you take these kids in until me and Esther can 
legally take them over in a year. Your house will be 
perfect for them; you'll quickly learn that you have a 
lot in common."

"A lot in common," John said, "hey, you're talking 
about those kids that were playing in front of your 
house when we got back aren't you?"

"You want us to foster four kids for a year," Lana 
said, "Randy have you forgotten that this house may not 
be the best place for little kids?"

"Tell that to your little brothers or sisters when 
they're born," Dr. Lewis said smiling. "You know if 
you're serious about your career goal, I have a hunch 
these kids may truly help you."

Suddenly a kid popped his head in and said, "Dr. Lewis 
can we come in already, I'm getting a little tired 
standing here."

"Sure kids, why don't you come in," Dr. Lewis said as 
the Andersons gave a shocked look at the thought of 
children in their house.

The four kids walked in each carrying some instrument 
cases.

"Kids," Dr. Lewis said, "these are the Andersons, those 
are Stan and Laura and these are-"

"Triplet X Love Times 2," one of the girls said, "But 
someone is missing."

"Our sister Ana is out," Lana said smiling, maybe a 
little flattered that the kids knew them.

Turning to the Anderson family Dr. Lewis said pointing 
out each child as he gave the name, "This is David 
Derrick, he's 13 and he plays the Congo drums as you 
see."

"My name is DoubleD," David said a little annoyed.

Ignoring him the doctor said, "This is Toni Collins and 
she is also 13."

"You play the keyboard," John said smiling.

"So do you," Toni answered throwing him a seductive 
smile, "and by the way, the name is Vixen."

"These two," the doctor said smiling nervously are 12 
year old mixed twins, Eric and Erica Strong, he plays 
the saxophone and she plays the electric guitar."

"What do you two call yourselves," Lana asked a little 
amused.

"I'm Harlot," Erica said, "and my brother's name is 
Hustler."

Just then a phone started to ring and the doctor 
reached in his pocket to get his cell phone but it 
wasn't there. Listening to where the ringing was coming 
from everyone turned their heads to Vixen and the 
doctor rolled his eyes and said, "Oh bother," he then 
called Vixen saying, "Toni will you come here please?"

"Already CUMMIMG," she said smiling as she walked over 
to the doctor. When she reached him the doctor lifted 
her skirt to reveal she wasn't wearing any panties, and 
it was pretty obvious where the ringing was coming 
from, not to mention how much she was cumming. Sticking 
his fingers in the girls twat he said, "Seriously Toni 
how you're insides have not been microwaved already is 
beyond me." He finally pulled his fingers back out with 
his cell phone.

Wiping the phone off he answered saying, "Yes dear, I'm 
almost finished here, just give me a few more minutes."

Turning to the Andersons as he closed the phone he 
said, "Will you at least keep them for a week and 
consider fostering them for a year?" Dr. Lewis said 
almost begging.

"A week," Lana said, "why a week?"

"Well I'm going to be away getting married and then 
Esther and I will fly to New York for a small 
honeymoon."

"NEW york," Erica screamed and started shaking a little 
as the front of her skirt was suddenly dampened with 
cum juice and some drops poured to the floor.

Shocked Lana whispered to Dr. Lewis, "Did she just cum 
from the mere mention of-"

"Don't say it," Dr. Lewis said putting a hand over 
Lana's mouth.

Just then they heard the door open and after a few 
minutes, Ana walked into the family room, totally 
naked.

"Ana," Laura said shocked, "I thought you were staying 
over at Patty's another night?"

"She had to go out tonight so she dropped me off," 
suddenly realizing what she found odd she said, "Why is 
everybody in clothes?"

In an instant the four kids had stripped and were 
pulling Ana to the ground, Erica had her cunt on Ana's 
mouth and seemed to be mumbling, "New York, New Jersey, 
New Mexico…"

Vixen had her mouth around Ana's pussy and John caught 
sight of her sticking something in her pussy and said, 
"Hey, that's mine, get it out of your pussy!"

The two boys each claimed one of Ana's boobs, David 
seemed to be quoting a Shakespearian sonnet to Ana's 
right boob before digging into it while Eric had 
grabbed his sister's clothes when they stripped and put 
them on before locking his lips around Ana's left boob.

"Umm," Dr. Lewis said somewhat embarrassed, "like I 
said, you'll find you have a lot in common and Lana, 
you will be able to get a lot of answers to some of 
those questions you were asking the other day from 
studying them."

Partly amused, partly annoyed and partly angry Lana got 
up and studying the display by the four kids one 
thought came to her mind, "Non-children!"

Hearing her David let go of Ana's boob and said, "What 
did you call us?"

A little embarrassed at her outburst Lana controlled 
herself and said, "I just said Non-Children."

"Non-Children," David repeated thoughtfully. Then 
looking at the rest said, "Guys, that's it, that's the 
name we've been looking for."

Suddenly all abandoned Ana to stand by David and all 
standing to form a cross they each stretched out a hand 
and laying them on the others David said, "Okay guys, 
on three lets let the world know who the newest 
greatest hottest band in Riverdale is, one - two - 
three…"

And all together they screamed, "THE NON-CHILDREN!" 

The End

The Story Continues In: Triplet X Love Times 2
Book 5 Non-Children

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a 
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Kristen's collection - Directory 42